THE PROTREPTIC-PARAENETIC
PURPOSE OF AUGUSTINE'S
CONFESSIONS AND ITS MANICHEAN
AUDIENCE
Annemaré Kotzé
Dissertation presented for the Degree of
Doctor of Literature at the University of
Stellenbosch
Promotor: Prof J C Thorn
April
2003
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Declaration:
I, the undersigned, hereby declare that the work contained in this dissertation is my own
original work and that I have not previously in its entirety or in part submitted it at any
:~~:
Dale:
ii
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
SUMMARY
In this dissertation
I attempt to open up new perspectives on the literary qualities and the
unity of Augustine's Confessions by reading the work in the light of the context within which it
first functioned. Part 1, Prolegomena, consists of a survey of secondary literature (in chapter
1) that focuses on research on the literary characteristics
of the work, followed
by a
theoretical exploration of the two aspects that constitute the focus of this study, the genre
and the audience of the Confessions. Chapter 2.1 examines how the literary practices and
generic conventions of late Antiquity should inform our reading of the work. This is achieved
through a discussion of the implications of genre analysis in general (2.1.1), followed by an
examination of the conventions of the ancient protreptic genre (2.1.2), a look at the parallels
between the Confessions and three of its literary antecedents and between the Confessions
and Augustine's Contra Academicos (2.1.3), and an evaluation of the perspectives offered on
the unity of the work by this procedure (2.1.4). Chapter 2.2 starts with a discussion of the
concept of intended audience (2.2.1) and proceeds to provide the background needed to
follow the arguments on the specific segment of Augustine's audience that I consider here,
the Manicheans (2.2.2).
Part 2 of the dissertation consists of the analyses of selected passages but attempts at the
same time to give an accurate account of how genre and intended audience are embodied in
the text as a whole. In chapter 3 I show that Augustine's meditation on Ps 4 in the central
section of the Confessions (9.4.8-11) is a protreptic that targets a Manichean audience (3.1)
through
Augustine's
identification
with this audience
(3.2) and the prevalent
use of
Manichean terminology and categories (3.3). In chapter 4 I analyse in a more systematic way
the expression of protreptic purpose through various devices throughout the Confessions:
foreshadowing in the opening paragraph (4.1), the use of a shifting persona (4.2), allusion to
Matt 7:7 (4.3), and the theme of the protreptic power of reading and listening (4.5). I evaluate
how pervasive the expression of protreptic intent is (4.4) and end with an examination of the
protreptic-paraenetic
purpose of the first section of the allegorical exposition of the creation
story in book 13 (4.6). Chapter 5 examines the degree to which the Manicheans are targeted
by the text as a whole as an important segment of its intended audience. I examine the use
of the theme of friendship to evoke Augustine's
erstwhile Manichean friendships and the
history of failed communication with this group (5.1), the role Augustine intends curiositas to
play in coaxing the Manicheans into reading yet another attempt to convert them (5.2), and
once again how pervasive the concerns with a Manichean audience is (5.3). I conclude this
chapter, like the previous one, with an analysis of the last section of the allegory in book 13,
iii
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
where
I discern towards the end an intensification
of indications
that Augustine
is
preoccupied with his Manichean audience (5.4).
OPSOMMING
Hierdie proefskrif probeer om nuwe perspektief te bied op die literêre eienskappe en die
eenheid van Augustinus se Confessiones deur die werk te lees in die lig van die konteks
waarbinne
dit aanvanklik gefunksioneer
het. Deel 1, Prolegomena,
is In oorsig oor die
sekondêre literatuur (in hoofstuk 1) wat fokus op studies van die literêre tegnieke in die werk,
gevolg deur In teoretiese verkenning van die twee aspekte wat die fokuspunt van die studie
vorm, naamlik die genre en die gehoor van die Confessiones.
literêre praktyke en genre-verwante
Hoofstuk 2 ondersoek hoe
konvensies van die laat Antieke die lees van die werk
behoort te beïnvloed. Dit word gedoen aan die hand van In bespreking van die implikasies
van genre-analise in die algemeen (2.1.1), gevolg deur In oorsig oor die konvensies van die
antieke protreptiese genre (2.1.2), In bespreking van die paraIIele tussen die Confessiones
en drie literêre voorlopers daarvan asook tussen die Confessiones en Augustinus se Contra
Academicos (2.1.3) en In evaluering van die perspektiewe wat hierdie werkwyse bied op die
eenheid
van
die werk
(2.1.4).
Hoofstuk
2.2
behels
In bespreking
teikengehoor (2.2.1), gevolg deur In opsomming van die agtergrondinligting
van
die konsep
wat nodig is om
die argumente oor die spesifieke segment van Augustinus se gehoor wat hier oorweeg word
(die Manicheërs),
geselekteerde
te volg (2.2.2). Deel 2 van die proefskrif bestaan uit die analises van
passasies maar probeer terselfdertyd
om In getroue weergawe te bied van
hoe genre en gehoor in die teks as geheel beliggaam word. Hoofstuk 3 toon dat Augustinus
se oordenking
van Ps 4 in die sentrale
gedeelte
van die Confessiones
(9.4.8-11)
In
protreptiese werk gerig op In Manichese gehoor is (3.1). Augustinus vereenslewig hom met
sy teikengehoor
Hoofstuk
(3.2) en gebruik deurgaans
Manichese terminologie
en kategorieë (3.3).
4 ondersoek hoe die protreptiese doelwit in die Confessiones uitgedruk word deur
die gebruik van verskeie tegnieke:
voorafskaduing
in die aanvangsparagraaf
(4.1), die
gebruik van In verskuiwende persona (4.2), verwysing na Matt 7:7 (4.3) en die tema van die
protreptiese
uitwerking van lees en luister (4.5). Ek evalueer hoe verteenwoordigend
ten
opsigte van die geheel die uitdrukking van die protreptiese doelwit is (4.4) en sluit met In
analise van die protrepties-paranetiese
interpretasie
van die skeppingsverhaal
funksie van die eerste deel van die allegoriese
in boek 13 (4.6). Hoofstuk 5 ondersoek die mate
waarin die teks as geheel die Manicheërs as die teikengehoor van die werk aandui. Dit toon
iv
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
hoe Augustinus die tema van vriendskap gebruik om sy vroeëre Manichese vriendskappe op
te roep en verwys na die geskiedenis van onsuksesvolle kommunikasie
met hierdie groep
(5.1); dit toon hoe curiositas 'n rol speel om die Manicheërs oor te haalom nog 'n poging om
hulle te bekeer te lees (5.2) asook hoe verteenwoordigend
ten opsigte van die geheel die
bemoeienis met 'n Manichese gehoor is (5.3). Die hoofstuk sluit af, soos die vorige een, met
'n analise (nou van die tweede deel) van die allegorie in boek 13, met klem op die sterker
wordende aanduidings dat Augustinus hier 'n Manichese gehoor in die oog het (5.4).
v
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
The financial assistance of the National Research Foundation (NRF) towards this
research is hereby acknowledged. Opinions expressed and conclusions arrived at,
are those of the author and are not necessarily to be attributed to the National
Research Foundation.
I also wish to acknowledge the financial assistance of the Harry Crossley Foundation
towards this research.
vi
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Opgedra aan Robert, Clara en Hanna.
vii
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
TABLE OF CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS
1
INTRODUCTION
4
PART 1: PROLEGOMENA
8
CHAPTER 1: THE CONFESSIONS AND ffSACADEMlC
SECONDARY LITERATURE
READERS: A SURVEY OF
9
1.1
Theological and Hs.oricaI Perspedives
10
1.2
Literary Perspedives
14
1.21
The Issue clthe Unityclthe Confessions
15
1.22
A Selective ~w
1.2.3
Perspedives on Genre and Audience
clLiterary Approaches
CHAPTER 2: THE CONFESS/ONSANDffS
to the Confessions
19
27
RRSTREADERS:
GENREAND
AUDIENCE
43
2.1
The Genre clthe Confessions
44
21.1
Genre and Communk:ative Purpose
44
a.
Problems and Sdutions
44
b.
A Definition cl Genre
47
c.
The Run Nature clGenre
49
21.2
The Protreptic Genre
a.
Problems and Sdutions
eo
eo
b.
Definitions: Prdrepsis and Paraenesis
54
c.
Charaderislic Features cl the Protreptic Genre
57
21.3
LJterary AnterecJents
62
21.4
Perspedives on Genre and the Unity clthe Confessions
79
22
The Audience clthe Confessions
00
221
Intended Audience
00
2.2.2
Augustine's Manichean Audience
83
1
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
89
PART 2: ANALYSES
CHAPTER 3: In medias res: COMMUNICA TIVEPURPOSEAND AUDIENCE IN THE
MEDITA TION ON PSALM 4
at a Manichean
90
3.1
A lv1editation Direded
3.2
Identification with a Manichean Audience
3.3
The Use of Manichean Tenninology
100
CHAPTER4: Sic invenietur: PROTREPTlC PURPOSE
109
Reader
92
98
4.1
Indications of Protreptic Purpose in the Opening Paragraph of the Confessions
110
4.2
Perrona and Protreptic Purpose
114
4.3
Allusbn
4.4
How Pervasive are the Indications of ProIreptioParae Intent?
138
4.4.1
InBook1
139
4.4.2
InBook2
142
4.4.3
InBook3
144
4.4.4
InBook4
146
4.4.5
InBook5
147
4.4.6
InBook6
148
4.4.7
In Book 7
1W
4.4.8
InBook8
152
4.4.9
InBook9
152
4.4.10
InBook10
158
4.4.11
In Books 11 to 13
100
4.5
The Protreptic Povverof Reading and Ustening in the Confessions
162
4.5.1
The Hortensius
162
4.5.2
The Conversion Stories in Book 8
164
4.6
The Protreptic-Paraenetic
4.6.1
Sectkx1 (l): Hope in Spite of Present Imperfed Conditions (paragraphs 13 to 15)
to Matthew
Z'7 and the Expression of Protreptic Purpose
Purpose of the Allegory in Book 13
2
125
172
176
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
4.6.2
Sedkx1 (H): The Value and Authority of Scri(iure (paragraphs 16to 19)
180
4.6.3
Sedkx1 (iii): Exh:xtatbn to Bear Fruit (paragraphs 20 to 25)
182
4.6.4
Sedkx1 (N): The Value of the Preachirg and the Example of the Mini::i.ers (paragraphs 26
to~
~
CHAPTER 5: OJ;narro haec: AUDIENCE
187
5.1
Manid7eans, Dereption, Friendship, and a History of Failed Communication
189
5.2
The Role ofcuriJsitas
193
5.3
How Pervasive is the Expression ofConcems with a Manid7ean Audience?
197
5.3.1
Books 1 to 10:A General Overview
199
a.
In Books 1and 2
199
b.
In Books 3 to 8
202
C.
InBooks9and10
205
5.3.2
Manid7ean Echoes in the Prologue
206
5.3.3
Auguslines Analysis of the Creation Story and Continued Precxcupation
Manid7ean Audience
with a
210
a.
In Book 11
211
5.4
The Manid7ean Audience of the AlIeg:xy in Book 13
223
5.4.1
Sedkx1 (0: Man in the Image of God (paragraphs 32 to 34)
224
5.4.2
Sedkx1 (\11): A ValSe Offensive to the Manicheans (paragraphs 35 to 37)
226
5.4.3
Sedkx1 (vii): Manid7ean Eafirg
228
5.4.4
Sedkx1 (viiO:Manid7ean V/eWSofCreation (paragraphs43 to 49)
RifLtaJs
(paragraphs 38 to 42)
232
CONCLUSION
236
BIBLIOGRAPHY
240
Translations and Texts of Primary Works
240
Reference List of Secondary Sources
241
3
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
INTRODUCTION
It is a measure of the inadequacy of the understanding
Augustine's
of the modern period that
great work should have become the "autobiography"
of a sinful, guilt-
ridden soul (Crosson 1989, 95).
Crosson's
closing
statement
in his convincing
article,
"Structure
Augustine's
Confessions,"
points to exactly what this dissertation
calling
Confessions
"an autobiography"
the
clouds
our
and Meaning
in St.
is about: to show how
understanding
of this
multi-
dimensional literary work and how many of the problems surrounding the meaning of this text
are the result of the inadequacy
compositional
of modern approaches
rather than of Augustine's
bad
techniques, as some have believed. The Confessions is one of those ancient
works around which an impossible dichotomy exists. It is, according to many, one of the
great works of Western literature and probably, through all the ages, Augustine's most read
work. Yet, it is arguably one of the least understood pieces of ancient titerature.' The very
existence of the issues concerning the "historicity of the Confessions" and the "unity of the
Confessions" is symptomatic of the perplexity many scholars still experience with the literary
strategies
employed
demonstrated
by Augustine
in this work.
The elusiveness
of the problem
is
by the rare circumstance that, while scholars do agree, today, that there are
ample indications
of a well-construed
unity, they are unable to agree on exactly what
constitutes this unity.2
In this dissertation
ultimately
the primary focus is on the Confessions
on structure,
as a literary object and thus
cohesion, and "unity." But I am convinced
that one dissertation
cannot constitute the breadth and depth of study necessary to finally solve the riddle of the
literary unity of this work that is often described as an awkward combination of autobiography
1 Crosson also points to this anomaly when he describes the Confessions as "at once one of the most
widely read and one of the least well understood books of our tradition" (1989, 86).
Jens Holzhausen's remarks (2000, 519) illustrate that this is still the case: "In den letzten Jahren
scheint die Forschung bei der Behandlung der Frage nach Einheit und Aufbau der Confessiones zu
stagnieren, wenn nicht gar zu resignieren. Ein Konsens ist zwar darin erreicht, da~ die 13 Bucher des
Werkes eine Einheit darstellen, aber nicht, worin diese besteht."
2
4
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
and exegesis. It can at best hope to make a significant contribution towards eventually
arriving at an improved understanding. Thus, the emphasis is not on structure and unity in
the first place, but on two aspects that we have to understand before we can comprehend
the whole, namely the genre and the target audience of the work. Even here I narrow the
scope of my research down to two distinct but interrelated areas: 1) to what extent does the
Confessions conform to the standards of a specific genre, popular in the time of Augustine,
the genre of the protreptic? and 2) to what extent is this protreptic aimed at a specific
segment of the intended audience of the work, the Manicheans?
The procedures and terminology employed in this dissertation do not require the elaborate
exposition of a methodological framework. Thus, I have refrained (with the exception of the
clarifying remarks on genre in chapter 2) from "first erecting a methodological framework"
(O'Connell 1996, xv) based on, for example, the tenets of semiotics or reader reception
theory mainly because of a personal conviction that theories like these with all their
terminological particularities have the effect of estranging the reader, rather than the
opposite. Of course, eclectic use is made of some categories and terms from these
theoretical frameworks that have become part of mainstream terminology or are self evident
enough to render long theoretical explanations superfluous.
But, to evaluate the Confessions as a literary product of its time I venture into the issue of
how the principles of genre in general and the literary practices of Late Antiquity in particular
can and should influence a present day reading of the Confessions. This is supplemented by
a short section highlighting the salient facts about Manicheism that need to be understood in
order to follow the arguments about the work's Manichean audience (chapter 2). In chapters
3 to 5 I analyse selected passages from the text of the Confessions in order to pinpoint what
chapter 2 identifies as the primary indicator of genre, the communicative purpose of the
work, as well as to ascertain what we learn about the reader Augustine may have had in
mind. I come to the conclusion that an important aspect of this communicative purpose is to
convert the reader to the true Christianity Augustine claims to have found. I also argue that
Augustine consciously imitates literary models that are in many respects similar to the
Confessions, that bear the characteristics of the protreptic genre, but are very dissimilar to
(modern) autobiography. This makes it imperative to believe that he is consciously using
some of the devices of the protreptic genre as part of the communication strategy of his
Confessions.
Through these and other procedures, I hope to open up new perspectives on the
Confessions by not focussing, like the vast majority of studies of the past century, on the
Augustine "behind" the text, or the thought systems that make up the background to his
5
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
writing, but on the reader "in front of' the text. If the text makes use of some of the devices of
the protreptic genre as I postulate, what interests me is how this text aims to influence its
readers to make a life-changing choice and be converted. If the text, like all texts, implies its
ideal reader by the very devices it employs, my question is who this ideal reader is, or
narrowed down as it is here, to what degree this ideal reader is a Manichean
contend that Augustine's
aim in writing the Confessions
reader. I
was neither to analyse
and
understand himself nor to create for posterity a portrait of himself or even of his conversion. If
we approach the text with the assumption that Augustine's
aim was that of a traditional
protreptic, namely to change the course of the life of its reader, the questions we ask change
completely. We might ask, not why does Augustine break off his autobiographical
section
shortly after the account of his conversion, but why does Augustine make use of a more
extended autobiographical
section than expected; and not why does Augustine add three
books of exegesis to his autobiography, but how does the theoretical section of this protreptic
compare to that in other protreptic texts.
All this said, I want to emphasize that my aim is not to "prove" that the Confessions
protreptic and not an autobiography
is a
and to present this as a solution to the problems
scholars still experience with this text. But it should be clear that providing a counterbalance
to the presupposition
combination
of many scholars that the text consists of a less than successful
of autobiography
and exegesis
by examining
-
in a more extensive
and
methodical manner than those who have suggested this possibility before now - the degree
to which the Confessions can be read as a protreptic text may enhance our understanding of
it.
In conclusion: I thoroughly agree with O'Donnell's criticism of the positivistic approach to the
Confessions one often encounters: "One prevailing weakness of many of these efforts has
been the assumption
that there
lies somewhere
neglected key to unlock all mysteries.
unnoticed
about the Confessions
But for a text as multi-layered
a
and subtle as the
Confessions, any attempt to find a single key is pointless." The more I read the Confessions
as well as the thoughts of so many outstanding scholars over so many years on this work,
the more I become aware of just how multi-layered and multi-dimensional
it is, indeed, in
O'Donnell's words (1992, 1:Ii), "a work that draws its rare power from complexity, subtlety,
and nuance." Thus, this examination of the protreptic characteristics
of Confessions and the
degree to which its ideal reader is a Manichean reader can be no more than the unravelling
of one strand of meaning while we remember that what is not said here is so much more
than what is said. In fact, any effort to describe Augustine's
6
Confessions
brings a new
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
dimension
to our understanding of his own enigmatic words at the end of 1.4.4: loquaces
muti sunt [though loquacious with verbosity, they have nothing to say].3
3 All references to the text of the Confessions are to O'Donnell's text (1992) and the translations given
are those by Chadwick (1991) except where indicated otherwise.
7
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
PART1: PROLEGOMENA
8
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
CHAPTER 1:
THE CONFESSIONS AND ITS ACADEMIC
READERS: A SURVEY OF SECONDARY
LITERATURE
Even though the Confessions is usually referred to as one of the great works of Western
literature, mainstream research on this work is not concerned with the Confessions as a
literary object. This does not make the writing of a literary survey to preface a dissertation on
the literary characteristics
of the Confessions
an easy task, however. First, mainstream
research has been so influential in forming ideas, also of literary scholars, about Augustine's
masterpiece that no scholar can claim to be completely independent of these readings and
they cannot be passed over in complete silence.'
Secondly, though the field of literary
analysis of the Confessions still shows many lacunae, the amount of research that form the
basis from which to go forward, remains lntlmldatlnq."
I start this survey with a look at important theological and historical perspectives, as well as
at the issue of the historicity of the Confessions (1.1), i.e. at mainstream but not primarily
literary research. The focus is mainly, but not solely, on recent studies of the Confessions
(research from roughly the past two decades). The second section of the chapter (1.2), on
the problems
discussion
surrounding
the literary qualities of the work, consists of an introductory
of the long debated question of the unity of the Confessions
(1.2.1) and a
1 Marrou's Saint Augustin et la fin de la culture antique (1938) illustrates the influence of studies that
are not primarily literary on literary studies. I am convinced that a work as influential as his, and
perhaps especially his (in)famous dictum, "Augustin compose mal" (1958, 61 et passim) must have
had a profound effect on scholarship for a long time. This is the kind of formulation by an eminent
scholar that is easily perpetuated in research for decades - in spite of the author's heart-felt retraction
on this point (1958, 665-672) - before it is questioned seriously.
For a concise but authoritative overview of the whole field of research on the Confessions in the past
century, see the section, UA century of scholarship" (1992, xx-xxxii), in O'Donnell's introduction to his
Augustine: Confessions. Because the primary focus of this dissertation is on literary studies, many
well-known and major books on the Confessions will not be considered or only referred to in passing.
Conversely, other studies that are not so well-known or influential will be discussed, albeit cursorily,
either because they are recent publications and a discussion of them offers an opportunity for an
overview of recent trends in research on the Confessions, or because they contribute to the specific
reading of the work offered here.
2
9
JIllMiJ
rTI=11
STElLENBOSCH
, '''T~tt'
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
selective survey of only the works I find most helpful towards understanding those aspects of
the Confessions under scrutiny in this dissertation (1.2.2). Lastly, I focus on that segment of
research that constitutes the direct predecessors of the present study in the sense that it
refers explicitly
or implicitly
to the genre
and/ or the audience
of the Confessions
(Perspectives on genre and audience, 1.2.3). It should be understood that throughout, the
selection of works to be discussed is governed by the specific goals of this dissertation and
that what is presented does not purport to be exhaustive in any sense of the word.'
1.1
Theological and Historical Perspectives"
In this section I discuss (because of the constraints of time and space) mainly works from the
eighties onwards but with the main emphasis on those trends that have existed throughout
the previous century. The greatest impetus for studying the Confessions has always come
from the disciplines
of theology and ancient history- (with philosophy
and psychology
in
ancillary positions). Augustine's thought on various issues of universal importance has drawn
scholars to the Confessions for centuries and, as the survey below shows, continues to do
so.
Prominent in theological studies during the last two decades has been Augustine's thought
on a variety of theological issues like grace, morality, (original) sin, the nature of man or the
soul, and his understanding of God and evil, expounded in the first six books and culminating
in book 7;5 his description of (mystical) attempts to ascend to God in books 7 and 9;6 and the
The researcher today has the freedom of selective treatment because of the availability of the easily
accessible "Bulletin Augustinien", published annually in Revue des Études Augustiniennes, as well as
the exhaustive list of works and the authoritative discussion of the Augustinian bibliography on the
Confessions provided in Feldmann's long and concisely written essay, the mature fruit of many years
of study on this work, in the Augustinus Lexicon (1994,1134-1193).
Another very complete
bibliography on the Confessions can be found in Stock's Augustine the Reader (1996).
3
In the following discussions I categorize studies as having a theological, philosophical, psychological
or historical focus on the one hand and a literary focus on the other. This is merely an ordering
principle and a very arbitrary procedure. Often a theological perspective is combined with a
philosophical or historical concern, and, more importantly, a reading with a theological or historical aim
often makes use of sound literary strategies to interpret the text.
4
See for example: Mann, "The theft of the Pears" (1978); Mayer's interest (1986) in Augustine's
"Gnadenlehre"; Derycke, "Le vol des polres. parabole du péché original" (1987). Quinn's "AntiManichean and Other Moral Precisions in Conf3.7.12-9.17" (1988) investigates Augustine's thoughts
on morality expressed in book 3. Feldmann's "Et inde rediens fecerat sibi deum (Conf. 7,20)" (1991)
aims at clarifying Augustine's thinking about God (the article has, as the title indicates, a strong focus
5
10
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
conversion story in book 8.7 Augustine's conception of the nature and function of memory in
book 10 has been the focus of studies from various dlsclpllnes," while the "digression" on the
nature of time in book 11 has drawn much philosophical interest,
9
and Augustine's views on
creation and on exegesis in books 11 to 13 once again mostly theoloqians."
Another prominent group of studies are those that have the autobiographical contents of the
Confessions as their main concern. With Augustine's
life story as point of departure, they
on theological matters and on the seventh book of the Confessions but also contains references to the
protreptic overall purpose of the work). O'Connell (1993) aims to locate the heart of Augustine's
thinking on the nature of the (fallen) soul. Cambronne (1993) analyses the pear-theft in Book 2 and his
"Unde malum? Augustin et les questions sur Ie Mal" (1994) analyses especially book 7 of the
Confessions in combination with the De civitate dei in order to explicate Augustine's ideas on the
difficult philosophical question concerning the nature of evil. See also O'Donnell's "Augustine's Idea of
God" (1994).
6 From a large number of works on the topic I name only a few: Courcelle's work in his Recherhes sur
les Confessions de saint Augustin (1968, 157-167); Mandouze, Saint Augustin: L 'aventure de la raison
et de la gráce (1968, 678-714); and Van Fleteren's work on this topic over many years, e.g. his
"Authority and Reason, Faith and Understanding in the thought of Augustine" (1973); "Augustine's
Ascent of the Soul in Book VII of the Confessions: A reconsideration" (1974) and, more recently, his
"Mysticism in the Confessiones - A Controversy Revisited" (1994). See also Quinn, "Mysticism in the
Confessiones: Four Passages Reconsidered" (1994); indeed the whole 1994 volume of Collectanea
Augustiniana, which is dedicated to the topic "Augustine: Mystic and Mystagogue."
7 See for example
O'Brien's "The Liturgical Form of Augustine's Conversion Narrative and its
Theological Significance" (1978); Ferrari's "Beyond Augustine's Conversion Scene" (1992) and "Paul
at the Conversion of Augustine" (1980); Bonner's "Augustine's 'Conversion': Historical Fact or Literary
Device" (1993); Babcock's "Augustine and the Spirituality of Desire" (1995); Bochet's "Le livre VIII des
'Confessions': Récit de conversion et réflexion théologique" (1996); McGowan's "Ecstasy and Charity:
Augustine with Nathanael under the Fig Tree" (1996).
See for example Klose "Quaerere deum: Suche nach Gatt und Verstandnis Gottes in den
Bekentnisse Augustins" (1979); Miyatani (1992) discusses the role of memory not only in book 10 but
in the whole of the Confessions.
8
O'Donnell (1992, 3: 252) discusses the most important studies of the issue in the previous century.
Interesting among relatively recent works are: O'Daly, "Augustine on the Measurement of Time: Some
Comparisons with Aristotelian and Stoic Texts" (1981); Flood, "The Narrative Structure of Augustine's
Confessions: Time's Quest For Eternity" (1988) that sees the unity of the Confessions (albeit in
passing, 141) in the preoccupation with the themes of temporality and eternity throughout; Ross,
"Time, The Heaven of Heavens, and Memory in Augustine's Confessions" (1991) that contains a good
overview of approaches to the problems of book 11 (191-192); Flasch, Was ist Zeit (1993); Thompson
"The Theological Dimension of Time in Confessiones XI" (1993); Severson's Time, Death, and
Eternity: Reflecting on Augustine's Confessions in Light of Heidegger's Being And Time (1995) that
discusses Book 11 of the Confessions as a point of departure for a thoroughly philosophical treatment
of the nature of time; and Wetzel's "Time after Augustine" (1995).
9
10 Vannier's
work on the triad creatio, conversio, formatio affords important insights not only on
Augustine's ideas about creation in books 11 to 13 of the Confessions, but also into his thought in
general as well as the framework of thought underpinning the progressions in the Confessions: "Saint
Augustin et la création" (1990); Creatio, conversio, formatio chez saint Augustin, (1991b); "Aspects de
I'ldée de création chez S. Augustin" (1991a); "Saint Augustin et Eckhart: Sur Ie probléme de la
création" (1994).
11
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
treat general philosophical or theological
issues." make psychological and psycho-analytical
analyses of the character embodied in this story (this has remained highly popular during the
last two
decades)." or focus on the process of self-discovery embodied in the narrative."
But most prominent in this category is of course the work of ancient historians who aim at
perfecting their picture of the historical Auqustlne," an "autobiographical
narrowly linked to the problem of the historicity of the
quest" that is
work."
11 See for example
in the category of philosophically oriented studies, Kliever's "Confessions of
unbelief: In quest of the vital lie" (1986); or Bernasconi's "At war with oneself: Augustine's
phenomenology of the will in the Confessions" (1992). Bessner's published lectures, Augustins
Bekentnisse als Emeuerung des Philosophierens (1991), offer in lectures 3 to 8 a discussion of the
Confessions but attention to the work itself is strongly subordinate to the philosophical focus on the
reactions of a man in changing times, as the subtitle, 13 Vorlesungen zur Geschichte der Philosophie
von Augustinus bis Boethius, implies.
12 Psychological
readings of the Confessions became increasingly popular during the previous
century. These readings often constitute sensitive analyses of continuous sections of the work, and
can of course also provide insight into its techniques and devices, especially of autobiographical
writing. However, these studies are often less concerned with the work as a literary artefact than with
modern categories of psycho-analysis. What they do illustrate - partly unintentionally - is one of the
main reasons for the popularity of the Confessions: people remain interested in other people because
they remain interested in themselves. The titles of some of the more recent articles provide an
interesting kaleidoscopic vision of the interests covered in this field: Augustine's Confessions: A Study
of Spiritual Maladjustment" (Dodds 1927-28); "Psychological Examination: Augustine" (Pruyser 1966);
"Augustine and his analysts: The possibility of a psychohistory" (Fredriksen 1978); "Paul Ricoeur,
Freudianism, and Augustine's Confessions" (Rigby 1985); "Augustine as narcissist: Comments on
Paul Rigby's 'Paul Ricoeur, Freudianism and Augustine's Confessions'" (Capps 1985); "Augustine:
The reader as selfobject" (Gay 1986); "Embracing Augustine: Reach, Restraint, and Romantic
Resolution in the Confessions" (Elledge 1988); "Augustine: Death Anxiety and the Power and Limits of
Language" (Fenn 1990); "A psychoanalytic study of the Confessions of St. Augustine" (Kligerman
1990); Donald Capp's "The Scourge of Shame and the Silencing of Adeodatus" (1990); Paul Rigby's
"Augustine's Confessions: The Recognition of Fatherhood (1990); "Augustine on the Couch:
Psychohistorical (Mis)readings of the Confessions" (Jonte-Pace 1993).
13 See for example Schmidt-Dengler's
"Die 'aula memoriae' in den Konfessionen des heiligen
Augustin" (1968); Suchocki's 'The Symbolic Structure of Augustine's Confessions" (1982); Starnes's
"The Unity of the Confessions" (1983); Weintraub's "St. Augustine's Confessions: The search for a
Christian Self' (1990).
14 The biographical
quest starts with early works like Alfaric's L'évolution intellectuelle de saint
Augustin (1918); Norregaard's Augustins Bekehrung (1923); Gibb and Montgomery's long introduction
(1927, ix-lxx); Gilson's Introduction
I' étude de saint Augustin (1943); and reaches its zenith with
Courcelle's magisterial Recherches sur les Confessions de Saint Augustin (first published in 1950).
But the quest continues in works like O'Meara's The Young Augustine (1954), Brown's Augustine of
Hippo. A Biography (1967); Bonner's lemma "Augustinus" in Augustinus Lexicon (1986), and
Solignac's contributions in Bibliothéque Augustinienne 13 (1992).
a
The big names in the debate on the historicity of the Confessions are those of Bossier (1888) and
Harnack (1888), who opened the debate, Alfaric (1918), Boyer (1953, first published 1920), Le Blond
(1950), Marrou (1951), Boyer (1953), which includes discussions of early works on the question of the
historicity and Courcelle (1968, first published 1950) who brought a decisive change in views on the
issue. Later surveys of research on the issue is provided by Ferrari's "Saint Augustine's Conversion
Scene: The End of a Modern Debate?" (1989); Madec's "Le néoplatonisme dans la conversion
15
12
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
A few words on the issue of the historicity of the Confessions are necessary here, especially
in the light of the fact that a scholar like Feldmann is of the opinion (1994, 1135) that
scientific study of the Confessions had its origin in the argument about the historicity of the
work initiated by Boissier and Harnack in 1888. The question of the historicity hinges on the
differences
scholars perceive between the Augustine delineated by his earliest works after
the conversion
(the philosophical dialogues written at Cassiciacum)
gleaned from the story of the conversion presented in the
details
narrated
constituted
and the picture to be
Contessions."
in book 8 come under scrutiny. The two extremes
Especially the
of this debate are
by those defending the literal truth of everything narrated in the Confessions on
the one hand, and those believing that the literary devices employed in the structuring of the
events make it obvious that this version is not true, on the other. Feldmann (1994) provides a
concise discussion of the issue (1135-1136).17
Lastly in this section I want to mention the range of very valuable studies that bring the
perspective
of the broader cultural-religious
and philosophical
milieu within which the
d'Augustin" (1989); and O'Meara's "Augustine's Confessions: Elements of Fiction" (1992). Bonner's
"Augustine's 'conversion': historical fact or literary device" (1993) points out that some elements in the
description of the conversion "must remain controversial as factual material, but the general narrative
is convincing" (1993); Bochet (1996) explains that Augustine's narrative of his conversion in Book 8 of
the Confessions does not have perfect historical representation as its aim but is subordinate to the
overarching aim of the work as a whole.
This brings the additional complication
historical documents but their genre has
Kevane (1986) analyses the philosophical
as it was emerging at this stage of his
Augustine's conversion" in this light.
16
that the Cassiciacum dialogues can also not be treated as
to be taken into account to assure responsible readings.
dialogues in order to circumscribe Augustine's philosophy
development. He also evaluates the "the controversy on
17 On the issue of the historicity of the Confessions,
see also for example, Eder, "Eigenart und
GlaubwOrdigkeit
der Confessiones
des heiligen Augustinus"
(1938);
Dënt, "Aufbau
und
GlaubwOrdigkeit der Konfessionen und die Cassiciacumgesprache
des Augustinus" (1969); Marrou,
"La Querelle autour du 'Tolle, lege'" (1978a); Bonner, "Augustine's 'conversion': historical fact or
literary device?" (1993); Bochet, "Le livre VIII de 'Confessions': récit de conversion et réflexion
théologique," (1996). Ferrari's large number of articles on individual aspects of the Confessions
published in almost all the leading Augustinian Journals over many years constitutes a careful reading
of the text and has enhanced our understanding of the work significantly over the years. Especially his
comparative analyses showing how the conversion scene in the Confessions functions on an intertextual level (1980, 1982 and 1987) and his arguments for seeing this as a well structured literary
construct rather than an accurate historical account implicitly adds an important perspective on the
compositional strategies of the whole. O'Connell's article, "The Visage of Philosophy at Cassiciacum"
(1994, 65-76), together with the last chapter of his Images of Conversion in St. Augustine's
Confessions (1996, 259-309), discussed below, fulfils the double function of providing a very good
concise summary of the debate - he also touches on the works of the biggest role players in this
debate - while at the same time illustrating how the discrepancies perceived between the conversion
portrayed in the Confessions and that depicted in the philosophical dialogues of Cassiciacum are
probably a result of modern readers' inability to decode the messages in these Dialogues.
13
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Confessions functioned into their readings of the text." The most important influences, apart
from Catholic Christianity, probably came from Augustine's classical education,"
Manicheism
(see discussion in chapter 2 and passim), and Neo-Platonlsrn."
1.2
Literary Perspectives"
The complex and multifaceted nature of the Confessions often forces those who publish on it
to carefully limit their analyses to a single well-defined aspect or to a short section of the
18 There are a number of recent publications that offer valuable assistance to the reader who wants to
read Augustine's work as a product of its time. I include in this category some of the recent
monographs (often introductions) that are published as parts of series, like Von Campenhausen's
Aurelius Augustinus (1991). Clark's Augustine, the Confessions (1993) belongs in the category of
broad introductions to the Confessions, but reflects some sound literary judgement. She observes, for
example, that while the text in the first sections of the Confessions is undeniably autobiographical,
what Augustine actually spends time on "are the beliefs he held about God, the reasons why he held
them, and the questions they raise" (Clark 1993, 34). Where I disagree with Clark, is of course her (as
far as I am concerned) too easily reached conclusion that the "philosophical-treatise-style"
(that she
correctly ascribes to the "autobiographical" part of the Confessions) as we" as the combination of
autobiographical and "other" material is explained away by calling the work spiritual autobiography
(1993, 34). Burns' article on Augustine's use of the Psalms in the Confessions (1993) focuses,
contrary to what its title implies, on the role of Psalm singing in daily religious activities Augustine
would have taken part in and how this influenced his view of the effect of these texts on individuals as
we" as his knowledge of the texts, that Burns argue he quoted by heart; John M. Rist's, Augustine:
Ancient Thought Baptized (1994) examines the development of Augustine's thought under the
influence of the various philosophical and theological thought systems of his time; Johann Kreuzer's
Augustinus (1995) also focuses on Augustine's thought; T. Kermit Scott insists that his Augustine: His
Thought in Context (1995) is not for specialists but he provides the reader with illuminating insights on
especially the religious environment within which Augustine worked and lived.
See for example Harald Hagendahl's Augustine and the Latin Classics (1967); Hubner's "Die
praetoria memoriae im zehnten Buch der Confessiones: Vergilisehes bei Augustin" (1981); Bennet's
excellent article, "The Conversion of Vergil: The Aeneid in Augustine's Confessions" (1988);
Churchill's "Inopem me copia fecit. Signs of Narcissus in Augustine's Confessions" (1989-90);
Shanzer's "Latent Narrative Patterns, Alleqorical Choices, and Literary Unity in Augustine's
Confessions" (1992) that attempts to discover the unity of the Confessions at the hand of the classical
topoi used; and Colot (1994).
19
Highlighting the Neo-Platonic influences in the work are, for example, O'Meara's "Augustine and
Neo-Platonism" (1958); O'Connell's articles "Ennead VI, 4 and 5 in the Works of Saint Augustine"
(1963a); "The Plotinian Fa" of the Soul in St. Augustine" (1963b); "The Riddle of Augustine's
'Confessions': A Plotinian Key," with the ambitious aim to solve "once and for a" the nettling question
of the unity of the work" (1964, 331); and his "Faith, Reason, and Ascent to Vision in St. Augustine"
(1990); Van Fleteren's "Augustine's Ascent of the Soul in Book V" of the Confessions: A
reconsideration" (1974); "A Comment on Some Questions Relating to Confessiones V,,: A reply to
O'Connell" (1993); Madec's "Augustin et le neoplatonisme" (1986); and Pierre Fontan's "Une Exégése
Néo-Platonicienne? (Le Livre X" des Confessions)" (1987).
20
In the following discussions I categorize studies as having a theological, philosophical,
psychological or historical focus on the one hand and a literary focus on the other. This is merely an
ordering principle and a very arbitrary procedure. Often a theological perspective is combined with a
philosophical or historical concern, and, more importantly, a reading with a theological or historical aim
often makes use of sound literary strategies to interpret the text.
21
14
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
work. Still, no analysis of literary devices in a given work can be completely divorced from
some view on what the nature and purpose of the work as a whole constitute. This means
that the present study, although it narrows its scope down to the protreptic features and the
intended audience of the Confessions, is ultimately occupied with the meaning and purpose
of the work as a whole and that in the following survey of work done on literary aspects of the
Confessions, the issue of "the unity" looms large.
1.2.1 The Issue of the Unity of the Confessions
What does the problem of the unity of the Confessions entail? In short, it comes down to the
fact that at some stage in the reception of the work it came to be viewed as an autobiography
with an exegetical section loosely appended at the end, as consisting of two disjunctive parts
forming a badly constructed whole.22 Tracing the origin and development
of this problem
exceeds the limits of a study with its main focus elsewhere as does a detailed discussion of
all the propositions concerning the unity of the work that have been offered in over a century
of scholarship. On the one hand, the problem merits a treatment bigger than the introductory
literary survey of a dissertation can afford and, on the other, good reasons would have to be
present for repeating what has been done, ably and exhaustively, by Grotz and Feldmann.23
Grotz's Warum bringt Augustin in den /etzten BOchern seiner Confessiones eine Aus/egung
der Genesis? (1970) surveys 35 attempts to explain the unity of the Confessions
while
Feldmann's lemma, Confessiones, in the Augustinus Lexicon (1994) entails, apart from the
section about research on the problem of the unity, an authoritative survey of the whole field
of research on the Confessions.
But, let us take a quick look at the problem of the unity. What is the status quo in scholarship
on the literary qualities and the unity of the Confessions at the beginning of the 21 st century?
A comparison of the remarks by Grotz (1970, 15) and those by Jens Holzhausen
(2000,
519), thirty years later, shows that, in spite of repeated efforts to discover "the key" to how
22 As Crosson (1989, 86) puts it: "Indeed although thematic and psychological accounts of the unity of
the Confessions abound, the virtually unanimous critical judgment is that it is hastily put together,
moves by fits and starts, dallies here and hurries there." This view of the text is illustrated by the
phenomenon of text editions or translations that leave out the last three books of the work without
much more than a quick remark describing these books as a less interesting addendum. See for
example Blaiklock 1983 as well as discussions of this issue and references to shortened editions and
translations for example in Williger's "Der Aufbau der Konfessionen Augustins" (1929, 81) or Steur's
"De Eenheid van sint Augustinus' Confessiones" (1936, 17).
I do think that a probing and creative study that draws together the strands that have been
unravelled in the various approaches to understanding the Confessions could prove a very worthwhile
independent project.
23
15
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
autobiography
and exegesis
can constitute
a satisfying
unity, in spite of a "galloping
bibliography" during the fifties and sixties, and in spite of many sound analyses of the text
(especially during the last few decades) the research community does not seem convinced
that anyone has really sufficiently explained the unity of the Confessions.
In 1970 Grotz
comes to the following conclusion:
Es gibt zwar sehr viele Gelehrte, die der Meinung sind, daê den Confessiones von
Anfang an eine einheitliche
sehen
ist,
d.h.,
Genesisexegese
Holzhausen's
was
das
Konzeption zugrunde liege, nur aber, worin diese zu
einigende
Band
zwischen
Lebensgeschichte
und
bildet, in dieser Frage ist man sich keineswegs einig (1970, 15).
remark in his "Augustin als Biograph und Exeget" (2000) makes clear that
thirty years along the line not much has changed as far as consensus on the literary unity of
the Confessions is concerned:
In den letzten Jahren scheint die Forschung bei der Behandlung der Frage nach
Einheit und Aufbau der Confessiones zu stagnieren, wenn nicht gar zu resignieren.
Ein Konsens ist zwar darin erreicht, da~ die 13 BOcher des Werkes eine Einheit
darstellen, aber nicht, worin diese besteht.
I think one of the causes for this situation is simply the fact that -
as I have shown - focus
on the Confessions as a literary work per se has never been part of the main stream of
publications on it. Scholarship has consistently, even in the era of the galloping bibliography,
been characterized by a dearth of wide-ranging and in-depth analyses of the literary qualities
of the work. Holzhausen's observation (quoted above) is a clear indication that O'Donnell's
criticism (1992, 1: xxii) of about ten years ago is still valid today:
The sum total of all that has been accomplished in the last forty years weighs up to
less than half what Courcelle accomplished in his one book. New lines of inquiry and
new questions have not been risked. The issues have remained those that Courcelle
defined, and the techniques remain his; infertility is the obvious fate of such debates.
Thus, contrary to what the amount of titles in any bibliography
of Augustine
or of the
Confessions may lead us to expect, research on the literary aspects and the unity of the work
progresses at a relatively slow pace.
The process of gaining an oversight of the large number of studies that attempt to describe
the unity of the Confessions is, as I have indicated, greatly facilitated by the studies of Grotz
(1970) and Feldmann
(1994).
Grotz's
review of attempts
to explain
the unity of the
Confessions up to the time of his own publication in 1970 (framed by two introductory and
16
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
two concluding chapters where he presents his own theory on the unity of the work) makes it
clear that the majority of scholars up to that stage had taken the route of looking at the work
itself and describing its contents in a way that hopes to make perceivable some kind of unity.
Grotz (1970, 15-78) identifies 19 categories of ways in which researchers have described
the contents of the Confessions. Also the studies that try to see the unity of the Confessions
in the different aspects of confession, (confessio fidei and confessio laudis, 79-93) look for a
unifying element in the work in a way that is not really different form the previous category.
Grotz's own proposal on the unity (1970, 104-149) is to see books 1 to 9 as a reflection of
"das erlësende Handein Gottes," book 10 as "das heiligende Handein Gottes" and books 1113 as "das schëpferische Handein Gottes." This constitutes yet another attempt to look at the
contents
of the Confessions
and find a unifying element,
using a method and basic
perspective that does not differ substantially from those of his predecessors.
Further, Grotz
tests all attempts to explain the unity of the Confessions by one criterion: to make a valid
suggestion about the unity of the work, research must explain why exactly the creation story
from Genesis is the section from scripture explicated in Conf 11-13. But he advances no
argument as to why this must be the ultimate question to be answered above any other.
24
The fact remains, however, that the whole of the research community has since persisted in
Grotz's
lack of enthusiasm
Confessions
for the different
suggestions
as to how the unity of the
can be explained. The one thing that does emerge clearly from the studies
represented in Grotz's survey is that there exists a large number of themes or lines that can
be followed through the Confessions and that could provide a sense of unity to the reader,
hence the consensus that the work does constitute a unity remarked on by both Grotz (1970)
and Holzhausen (2000), quoted above.
As far as the issue of the unity is concerned,
Confessions
Feldmann's section 4 of his essay on the
in Augustinus Lexicon (1994) provides a concise and helpful discussion.
He
categorizes attempts to describe the unity of the work under six headings (note that in effect
categories
1, 3, 4, and 5 all contain works that concentrate
on the contents
of the
Confessions as the main indicator of where the unity resides ):25 1) those that see the unity
One of the less successful aspects of Grotz's study is the fact that, although his second chapter
(1970, 9-14) is dedicated to a warning against the widespread tendency to think of the Confessions as
an autobiography, he seems in his subsequent procedure unable to heed his own warning and to
move past an effort to seek (like the secondary studies he discusses) ways to explain the attachment
of an exegetical section to "an autobiography."
24
25 For each of these categories I provide only the names of works that I found especially enlightening,
with no attempt at being exhaustive.
17
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
provided
information
by the notion of confession
from Augustine's
throughout
(1144-1146);26
2) studies
that use
historical situation at the time of writing the Confessions
to
provide a clue to its composition (1146-1147);27 3) those that seek to find the unity in the
exposition of specific theological problems that we know Augustine was concerned with at
the time of writing (1147);284) those that go out from the presupposition that books 11-13
are the actual goal of the Confessions
and/or explain the rest of the work in the light of the
Genesis exegesis (1147-1149);29 5) those that show how the use of certain motifs contribute
to the compositional
unity (1149);30 and 6) those few studies that have tried to examine the
generic characteristics of the work (1149-1150).31
The remainder
of Felmann's essay entails an illuminating
aspects of research on the Confessions.
discussion of all the relevant
In his elucidation of different focus areas under the
headings "Perspektiven der Forschungsgeschichte"
(1134-1139),
as well as "Textgeschichte
26 See for example Stiglmayr (1930); Verheijen (1949); Ratizinger (1957); Courcelle (1968); or
Pfligersdorfer (1987).
27 See Wundt (1923) who sees the Confessions as an answer to Donatist accusations; Gibb and
Montgomery (1927); Pincherle (1930); Perier (1931); and Adam (1958), who attempts to find the key
to the work within the field of Manichean dogma and practice.
28 Steur (1936) sees in the Confessions a "Godsbewijs"; Cayré (1953) argues that the work is an
illustration of God's presence in man; Wundt (1923) and Holte (1962) argue that the composition of
the Confessions is governed by an illustration of the ascent to God, while O'Connell (1964) sees the
fall and the return of the soul fulfilling this function; Zepf (1926), Williger (1929) and Boehmer (1974)
see in the Confessions the explication of Augustine's dogma of grace.
29 For arguments along these lines see for example Gibb and Montgomery (1927); Nygren (1948);
Duchrow (1965); Herzog (1984); and McMahon (1989).
30 Works that belong to this category form the majority of works discussed by Grotz (already
mentioned above) and include the various proposals for the structural coherence of the work. See for
example the following: Suchocki's "The Symbolic Structure of Augustine's Confessions" (1982)
proposes an unusual structure based on the image of the two trees in the Confessions: the books with
tree images, book 2 and book 8, are both followed by 5 books that constitute a unity. Waltraud
Desch's Augustins Confessiones (1988) is an effort to establish the links between the "biographical"
and the "theoretical" sections of the work and includes some interesting structural analyses. She
discovers the same kind of chiastic structure in the first nine books as argued for by Stephany (see
below). Kienzier's "Der Aufbau der Confessiones im Spiegel der Bibelzitate" (1989) focuses on formal
features of structure as constituted by citations from scripture but works against the background of
thematic analysis. Stephany (1989) proposes a chiastic structure for the first nine books of the
Confessions. See also Steidle's "Augustins Confessiones als Buch. Gesamtkonzeption und Aufbau"
(1982).
31 Feldmann discusses only Misch (1907) and Zepf (1926) in this section. Of course, one of the
reasons for a scarcity of studies examining the genre of the Confessions is the commonly held belief
in scholarship, even after Courcelle's convincing arguments (1963) to the contrary, that the work is sui
generis, coupled with the assumption that it did not belong to any known genre. See my arguments
against this possibility in chapter 2.
18
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
und
Titel"
(1139-1140),
"Thematische
Gliederung
"Forschungsproblem: die Einheit der conf' (1143-1153),
der
conf'
(1140-1143),
and the concluding sections, "Zur
kOnstlerischenForm der conf' (1180-1183) and "Datierung" (1184-1185) Feldmann presents
a comprehensive overview of research on the Confessions,
backed by an equally
comprehensive bibliography (1185-1193).
It is especially in sections 5 to 7, under the headings "Biographisch-intellektuelle Situation
A.s zur Zeit der Abfassung der conf' (1153-1157),
der conf'
(1157-1166),
Adressaten" (1166-1180)
''Theologische Struktur und Orlqlnalitët
and "Theologisch-protreptische Gestaltung der conf und die
that he argues for his own suggestion, that the Confessions
belongs to the genre of protreptic texts. This proposal, supported mainly by an analysis of
contents and by implication of communicative purpose (see discussion in chapter 2) has, as
far as I can ascertain, been taken up by only one Augustinian scholar since, namely Mayer
(1998), discussed below.
Feldmann's thorough overview as a whole reflects a theological rather than a literary
perspective but it is nearly exhaustive and his evaluations (both implicit and explicit) are
sound." His contribution must be regarded as an invaluable tool for researchers struggling to
see the wood for the trees in the bewildering amount of studies on the Confessions.
The illuminating and easily accessible surveys by Grotz and Feldmann affords me the
freedom of now offering only a very selective discussion of studies that occupy themselves
with literary aspects of the Confessions.
In the following discussion I focus only on
publications that contribute directly to the ideas I present in this dissertation, whether they
represent treatments of the unity or of isolated literary aspects of the work.
1.2.2 A Selective Overview of Literary Approaches
to the Confessions
This section concentrates on that segment of research that represents to my mind the most
promising approaches to understanding the literary devices and the unity of the Confessions.
Here I have to start with the one work without which an endeavour like the present
dissertation would be infinitely more difficult to undertake, namely O'Donnell's commentary,
Augustine: Confessions, published in 1992. The text edition, together with the two volumes of
32 However, Feldmann uses the same test as Grotz and, like him, provides no grounds for making this
the ultimate criterion. See also Feldmann's earlier work on the unity of the Confessions: "Noch einmal:
die Confessiones des Augustinus und ihre Einheit. Reflexionen zu ihrer Komposition" (1983) and
"Literarische und theologische Probleme der Confessiones" (1988).
19
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
commentary embody a user friendly and highly authoritative tool, the value of which it is easy
to underestimate
when the work becomes
a daily companion
to the reading
of the
Confessions. The availability of the on-line version of this commentary also facilitates the
process of looking up specific references tremendously.
Especially helpful are the general
introduction, the introductory sections and structural expositions on each book, as well as the
complete versions of many of the texts that inform Augustine's writing (like that of Ps 4 and
Gen 1:1-2:2), and the identification and full quotation of the Bible texts Augustine alludes to
throughout, but particularly in the densely constructed allegorical reading presented in book
13. Also the authoritative discussions of and references to the most important research on all
the major issues in research on the Confessions
makes an almost impossible task less
impossible. The amount of learning embodied in this one work cannot but have a profound
and salutary effect on all subsequent research on this work.
Let us look at studies that do not treat the issue of the unity as such but that contribute to our
understanding
of the literariness of the Confessions in general. In this category belong the
studies of a purely grammatical, syntactical or stylistic
(literary) problematic of autobiographical
nature.f or that concentrate on the
writing per se.34 The works considered in the latter
category occupy themselves more with the fabric of autobiographical
narration than with the generic characteristics
prose or the manner of
of the Confessions as autobiography.
In the
more recent past, a variety of analyses that make use of the theoretical frameworks
of
literary theory have seen the Iight.35 Belonging to roughly the same category are also those
Arts' The Syntax of the Confessions of Saint Augustine (1927); Carrol's The Clausulae in the
Confessions of St Augustine (1940). Mohrmann's work on the style of the Confessions constitutes
some authoritative readings: "The Confessions as a Literary Work of Art" (1958); "Observations sur les
Confessions de S. Augustin" (1959); "Saint Augustin écrivain" (1961). Poque's "L'lnvocation de Dieu
dans les Confessions" (1991) is nothing more than a documentation of the instances and various
forms of invocation in the Confessions. Testard's philological approach (1987) provides useful
information on the use of superbia and its derivatives in the whole of the Confessions; Colot (1994)
examines the meanings of the terms otium and quies throughout the Confessions but focuses more on
the terms than on the progression in the work that could be deduced from their use.
33
Important works in this category are Olney's Metaphors of Self: The Meaning of Autobiography
(1972); Vance's "Augustine's Confessions and the Grammar of Selfhoad" (1973); Spengemann's The
Forms of Autobiography:
Episodes in The History of a Literary Genre (1980); Rothfield's
"Autobiography and Perspective in the Confessions of St. Augustine" (1981); Hawkins' Archetypes of
Conversion.
The Autobiographies
of Augustine,
Bunyan,
and Merton (1985);
Freecero's
"Autobiography
and Narrative" (1987) that argues for Augustine's
creation of the genre of
autobiography; Byrne's "Writing God's Story: Self and Narrative Structure in Augustine's Confessions"
(1989); Susan Mennel's "Augustine's '1': The 'Knowing Subject' and the Self (1994); Ucciani's Saint
Augustin ou le livre du moi (1998).
34
In this category belong works like Ralph Flores' chapter on the Confessions in his Rhetoric of
Doubtful Authority: Deconstructive Readings of Self-Questioning Narratives, St. Augustine to Faulkner,
35
20
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
studies that describe the nature of the discourse in the
contessions." Herzog's excellent
analysis in his "NON IN SUA VOCE: Augustins Gesprach mit Gott in den Confessiones"
(1984) is one of the few studies where, in the course of Herzog's very perceptive readings,
using a particular hermeneutical model, the hermeneutical model is measured by its ability to
describe
the techniques
used in the Confessions
and found lacking. Other important
contributions in this category are works that study the imagery in the Contessions."
emphasize the centrality of language and reading as themes in the
or that
work." Then there are
(1984); Margaret Ferguson's "Saint Augustine's Region of Unlikeness: The Crossing of Exile and
Language" (1992); and Fendt's "Confessions' Bliss: Post-modern criticism as a palimpsest of
Augustine's Confessions" (1995). To my mind these kinds of readings often serve more to illustrate
the theory than to really advance our knowledge of the Confessions.
Flores' The Rhetoric of Doubtful Authority: Deconstructive Readings of Self-Questioning Narratives,
St. Augustine to Faulkner (1984) and Lamarre's "Les Confessions divisées. Discours du Maitre et
discours del'Hystérique dans les Confessions de Saint Augustine" (1988) also use contemporary
analytical models and terminology to analyse the nature of the discourse in the Confessions. See also
Douglass' "Voice Re-cast: Augustine's Use of Conversation in De ordine and the Confessions" (1996).
36
Fontaine, "Sens et Valeur des images dans les 'Confessions" (1954); Cambronne's analysis of the
imagery of temporality in the Confessions in his "Imaginaire et théologie dans les Confessions de
Saint Augustin" contains a short section (1987, 221) where he argues that his findings in this regard
provide yet another proof that the work is a unity: the consistency of the imagery as well as the logical
sequence of books 1 to 13 based on the chronological logic expressed in the imagery of temporality.
Georges Tavard's Lesjardins de saint Augustine. Lecture des Confessions (1988) presents a reading
of the Confessions directed along the lines of the image of the garden and the symbolism attached to
this image. He sees the Confessions as fundamentally occupied with the problem of time and space,
specifically the position of God, whom Augustine defines as outside of time and space, relative to man
and the whole of creation that are per definition limited by time and space. One of the most piercing
studies is Crosson's "Structure and Meaning in Augustine's Confessions" (1989). What makes his
findings fresh is the fact that he is not fettered by the expectations that a modern reader has of an
autobiography. The structural symmetry Crosson suggests differs considerably from previous
proposals: the first section of the Confessions consists of books 1 to 7 and the second of books 7 to
13 (1989, 94). The two parts are defined respectively by their focus on the dual philosophical problem
of, first, "how God is to be understood as everywhere and yet as not in the world," and second, "how
such a transcendent God who cannot appear in the world can act within the world, can speak audibly
to us, can call us to Himself (1998, 94).
37
Flores (1984) calls reading in the Confessions "a unifying activity" and sees in the work a
"preoccupation with language, or more specifically, with reading in the fullest sense, as including the
complementary activities of writing, speaking and exegesis" (1975, 2); Robert Jacques (1988) points
out the role of reading (and hearing) in book 8 of the Confessions. Smolak's article, "Sic itaque audiar:
Zum Phanomen 'Sprache' in Augustins Confessiones" (1994) emphasizes the centrality of language
(spoken, written and read) in the Confessions. Joseph Lienhard's "Reading the Bible and Learning to
Read: The Influence of Education on St. Augustine's Exegesis" (1996) examines the reading culture
Augustine worked in. Another work that is not dedicated to Confessions per se but offers a continuous
and perceptive reading of the text of books 1 to 9 is Brian Stock's Augustine the Reader (1996).
Stock's analyses serve to underscore the sophistication and intricacy of Augustine's writing. He
follows one of the lines of the contrapuntal composition in a way that illustrates that we have here a
masterly creative agent at work and that we should remain humble and cautious in our judgement of
an ancient rhetorician's compositional abilities. Although this is not Stock's aim, his analysis of
Augustine's sustained emphasis on the importance of reading in the Confessions, and on the fact that
Augustine's conversion is presented as "the climax of his reading experience in Confessions 1-9"
38
21
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
the various structural analyses that are not focussed on the whole of the Confessions but on
smaller sections or single books."
I now proceed to studies of literary aspects of the Confessions that have a more direct
bearing (explicitly or implicitly) on the unity of the work or on the issues treated in this
dissertation, namely the purpose and audience of the Confessions. First, one of the factors
that have lead scholars to doubt that the Confessions constitutes a literary unity is the
discrepancy between Augustine's expressed intention to cover the whole of scripture in the
exegetical section and what he actually does. McMahon's Augustine's Prayerful Ascent: An
Essay on the Literary Form of the Confessions (1989) proposes an interesting interpretation
to make sense of this.4o He postulates that the narrating Augustine, that is, the character
Augustine, has to be distinguished from the author, the creative power, Augustine. This
narrating Augustine does propose to write an exegesis of the whole of scripture, but is
unexpectedly shown by God that the whole message of scripture is allegorically represented
by the creation story in Gen 1, where the seventh day of rest represents the eternal rest of
the apocalypse."
An approach to understanding the unity of the Confessions and its literary devices that I find
especially illuminating is the one that throws light on rhetorical practice in Augustine's day.
Boyle's "The prudential Augustine: The Virtuous Structure and Sense of his Confessions"
(1987) starts with an interpretation of Augustine's remarks on the Confessions
Retractationes.
in his
She proceeds to unfold aspects of rhetorical practice that must have
governed Augustine's way of thinking and that is usually not taken into account either when
the Retractationes passage is interpreted or when Augustine's compositional techniques in
the Confessions are evaluated. She spells out what I have always believed, namely that
(Stock 1996, 75) constitutes another argument in favour of my argument that Augustine intended the
Confessions itself as conversional reading, as a protreptic text.
Levenson (1985) proposes a perfect symmetry in books 1-9 but ignores the rest of the Confessions.
Starnes (1990) presents a convincing argument for what is to my mind only one of the grids holding
together the structure of the Confessions, namely its interlacing of Trinitarian patterns: he sees books
1-9 as centred around the first person of the Trinity (God the Father and Creator), book 10 around the
second person (Christ the mediator), and books 11-13 around the third person (the Holy Spirit). These
bigger sections are each in turn built up of three smaller sections devoted to the different persons of
the Trinity. He sees the three main sections as three separate confessions constituting one
autobiographical whole.
39
McMahon's thesis has in general not been well received by the research community, mainly on the
grounds that the parallels he endeavours to establish between the first and second sections of the
Confessions places an exegetical burden on the text which it cannot really bear.
40
But see my arguments in chapter 5 that Augustine's meditation does indeed, in an important sense,
represent a reading of the whole of scripture.
41
22
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
when modern readers describe the Confessions as a work comprising two distinct genres
(autobiography and exegesis) they in fact accuse Augustine, the master of rhetoric, of
"violation of the prime canon of composition - unity ... a rhetorical fault for which as a
schoolboy Augustine would have been flogged" (129). She then presents a very convincing
argument, based on what can be known about the influence of Cicero's rhetoric and his
philosophy on Augustine's thought, to prove the opposite.
First, the difficulty caused by the reference in the Retractationes to the two sections of the
Confessions as a section "de me" and a section "de scripturis sanctis" (which has contributed
to modern readers' view of the work as consisting of two disjunctive sections) ceases to exist
if the de is interpreted as a technical term, denoting "the person or place from which a thing
is taken, that is, its origin" (130). Boyle's interpretation of the passage from the
Retractationes
based on this information provides a completely different perspective on how
the unity of the work can be seen:
Augustine is not discoursing about himself and about scripture, about his evils and
about his goods, but from these topics about 'the good and just God.' It is God who is
thematic of the discourse, the object of its praise. Self and scripture, which he
parallels with evil and good, are merely the topics from which he invents the
encomium (1987, 130).42
Further, Boyle (131) points out that Cicero's De Legibus provides a precedent for Augustine's
"dual invention" from persons and documents (de me; de scripturis sanctis). Also our
perspective on the creation narrative in the last section of the Confessions takes on a whole
different aspect in the light of Cicero's advice in the De Legibus 1.23.61 (adduced by Boyle
1987, 131) that the way to know oneself, is through contemplation of the nature of the
unlverse."
quom cae/um, terras, maria rerumque
omnium naturam perspexerit,
eaque unde
generata quo recursura, quando, quo modo obitura, quid in iis morta/e et caducum,
quid divinum aeternumque sit viderit, ipsumque ea moderantem et regentem deum
42The last section of the quotation above brings me to what I find it problematic in Boyle (1987, 132),
namely that she seems to see all "types" of epideictic rhetoric as belonging to the same genre, and
thus to conflate different genres of the epideictic type. As chapter two shows, I follow Berger in calling
types like panegyric, hymn and also protreptic, specific genres that fall for example under the
overarching category of epideictic or symboleutic rhetoric. Though Berger categorizes protreptic as
symboleutic rhetoric he concedes that there are also grounds for categorizing it as epideictic and most
of Boyle's observations about epideictic rhetoric remain applicable to the protreptic genre as I see it.
43
Boyle quotes Keyes' translation (1970), which I also use here.
23
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
paene prenderit, seseque non humanis circum datum moenibus popularem alicuius
definiti
loci,
magnificentia
sed civem
totius mundi
quasi
unius
urbis agnoverit,
in hac ille
rerum, atque in hoc conspectu et cognitione naturae, dii inmortales,
quam se ipse noseet, quod Apollo praecepit
Pythius,
quam contemnet,
quam
despiciet, quam pro nihilo putabit ea quae volgo dicuntur amplissima! [And further,
when it has examined the heavens, the earth, the seas, the nature of the universe,
and understands whence all these things came and whither they must return, when
and how they are destined to perish, what part of them is mortal and transient and
what is divine and eternal; and when it almost lays hold of the ruler and governor or
the universe, and when it realizes that it is not shut in by (narrow) walls as a resident
of some fixed spot, but is a citizen of the whole universe, as it were of a single city then in the midst of this universal grandeur, and with such a view and comprehension
of nature, ye immortal gods, how well it will know itself, according to the precept of
the Pythian Apollo!].
Thus, it is clear that to an audience that may have been familiar with this association
between the individual and the universe the subject matter of the two sections of the
Confessions
may have been far less surprising
or puzzling than to a modern reader.
Unfortunately, in my opinion, when Boyle (135) interprets the phrase from the Retractationes
spelling out the purpose of the Confessions (confessionum mearum libri tredecim et de malis
et de bonis meis deum laudant ius tum et bonum atque in eum excitant humanum intellectum
et affectum) she interprets this purpose, like the majority of scholars, to be to praise God and
does not pay any attention to the last part of the sentence, namely that the purpose of
praising God in turn has the purpose to arouse the reader to convert to Him.
Next, let us look at another study that examines the implications of ancient rhetorical practice
for an understanding of the Confessions. If Dilorenzo's
arguments (1983) about the meaning
of the term confessio for Augustine are valid, this provides very strong support indeed for the
suggestion that the Confessions is to be read as a protreptic text. Dilorenzo
contends that
Augustine's "notion of confessio derives not only from Biblical psalmody (confessio laudis
and confessio peccetiï'
"theory of verbal
(124) but also from the theory of epideictic rhetoric, which is the
praise (laudatio)
and blame (vituperatio)"
(125).44 What others have
described as an alternation between the narrative and the reflexive level in the Confessions,
"In Augustine's Confessions, the psalmic modes of confession and rhetorical epideixis or
demonstration merge together in the praise of God and the vituperation of sin and manifest to men the
spiritual psychotherapy of God's mercy (misericordia) and the beneficent designs of his providence"
(125).
44
24
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
he describes
as the typical
procedure
of rhetoricians
who constantly
move between
"hypotheses" (specific examples) and "theses" (general statements). Dilorenzo
does not use
the term "protreptic" but repeatedly points to the aim of Augustine's epideictic rhetoric as to
raise the understanding
and affections
(of Augustine
and his readers) to God and to
Augustine's confessio as "a verbal response to or, perhaps, a verbal respeaking of God's
persuasive speech to the soul" (126). He says in the closing paragraph: "In the final analysis,
Augustine's Libri confessionum are a respeaking of God's Word, persuasively converting the
soul from the false love of creatures to the love of the creator - the creator who creates by
speaking!" (127).
Another common approach that scholars have used in their endeavours to explain the unity
of the Confessions is to look at the meaning of the title, Confessiones, and its derivatives,
and at how the work embodies the idea of confession. Here I want to refer only to two recent
suggestions about the meaning of the title (Dilorenzo's
arguments (1983), that also concern
the title of the work, I have already discussed above). Scott's perceptive discussion (1992,
35-43) of the philosophical, forensic and religious connotations of the word "contltett' and its
derivatives supports a convincing argument on how "the structure of testimony" illuminates
the communicative
purpose
of the
narcissistic act of self-orientation
readers: "Augustine
Confessions.
This
is a purpose
transcending
"a
through writing" (41) and aiming at the edification of its
... offers a written self to his fellow-Christians
as exhortation,
and a
statement of Christian fellowship, and of course, as a sacrifice to the Christian God himself'
(42). Siebach (1995), in the opening section of his article on the rhetorical strategies in Book
1 of the Confessions, argues that the word confessio can also mean "proof' and that "St.
Augustine
uses
a
proof
historical/autobiographical
for
God's
existence
as
the
structuring
principle
of
his
narrative" (1995, 93).45 More interesting from my point of view, as
will become clear in chapter 2, is "the linking of confessio as proof and medicinal metaphors"
(Siebach 1995, 94) where confessio is interpreted as the action through which the sinner
petitions the Christus Medicus to heal his sickness. Siebach argues that this "suggests an
association relevant to the history of confession as a philosophical and moral practice," (94)
and that the influence of Plato's Gorgias may be discernable in the Confessions (95). This
constitutes a strong argument supportive of my thesis that the milieu that informs the choice
of genre for the Confessions is that of philosophical and moral practice (see chapter 2).
Although scholarship agrees that for Augustine and his contemporaries the existence of a god, or
the gods and many divine figures was taken for granted and not something that needed to be proven,
one need not, for this reason, discard all of Siebach's argument. The rhetorical strategy in the opening
books of the Confessions may well be to illustrate, as he puts it, "an explicit search for the signs of
God's existence in Augustine's life-experience" (1995, 94).
45
25
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Let us look at another approach to the question of the unity of the Confessions that in my
opinion is proposed by a number of good exponents, namely the one that emphasizes the
parallels between the story of the individual's conversion in books 1 to 10 and the focus in
the narrative of books 11-13 on creation's turn towards God.46 One of the most important
gains of this approach is the significant
somewhat
lopsided
emphasizes
autobiography.
throughout
the strong
move away from viewing the Confessions
Tavard's
influence
Les jardins
of Manichean
de saint
as a
Augustine
(1988)
dogma on the problematic
Augustine treats. The latter portrays himself as thinking his way from a Manichean God
spread out in space and not separate from the temporal, through a (strongly neo-Platonic)
God who is outside of time and space, towards the Creator God and his relation with man
mediated by a (thoroughly Christian) Mediator. Although Tavard does not treat the problem
of the unity as such, his reading implicitly conveys his perception of the Confessions as a
satisfactory and organic whole where the basic problem of what God is (with its spatial and
temporal
ramifications)
uttered at the beginning of the work leads with inexorable
logic
through the story of Augustine's life, his examination of memory, his musings about time, to
his expositions of the Trinitarian creator God at the end of the work.
Reminiscent in many ways of Tavard's approach is O'Connell's Images of Conversion in St.
Augustine's
Confessions
(1996). His main focus is on the conversion
experiences
(or
different stages of an ongoing conversion process) described by Augustine: the account of
his reading of the Horlensius and how it affected him in Book 3; the narration of the difficult
thought processes which eventually enabled him to conceive of God as a spiritual being in
book 7; and the famous description
of his final conversion
in book 8. O'Connell's
very
readable style and clear presentation of arguments make this sensitive and piercing reading
of Augustine's
text
a most valuable
contribution
towards
our
understanding
of the
Conïessions." It is especially his insistence that an explication of Augustine's world view his insights into the relative places of all elements of this world - is an important objective of
46
Knauer's article "Peregrinatio Animae" (1957), although its main focus is elsewhere, refers to the
conversio of the creatura intel/ectua/is, described in book 13 of the Confessions, a conversio that is
parallel to that of man (244-246).
O'Connell's focus does, however, ultimately seem to be on the historical Augustine as is indicated
when he expresses his frustration at Augustine's often simply not providing the reader with the kind of
detail needed to reconstruct this historical person. Still, the perceptive readings provide an important
corollary for the way I read the Confessions, especially in two respects: firstly, they show, like Tavard's
reading, the prominence of the Manichean thought system and its refutation that runs like a leitmotiv
through the key passages analysed; and secondly, they emphasize the importance of Augustine's
reading of the Hortensius (generally assumed to be a protreptic text) in all descriptions of conversion.
47
26
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
the narrative throughout the Confessions that illustrates a perception similar to Tavard's of
the unity of the work."
Let us end with a look at one of the most recent articles on the unity of the Confessions.
Holzhausen's
"Augustin als Biograph und Exeget" (2000), in its criticism of all efforts to
explain the unity by reading the last three books of the work as an extension ("Erganzung
oder FortfOhrung") of the autobiography in the first ten, joins its voice to those of the previous
category: "Diese Grundannahme
eines biographischen
Bezugspunktes
der Schlufsbucher
scheint mir dem Text nicht gerecht zu werden" (Holzhausen 2000, 521). He argues, in a
manner reminiscent of Miles, that the sudden movement away from the autobiographical and
towards the exegetical is intended to astonish the reader and that, if we want to understand
the unity of the Confessions, we need to enquire into the reasons for this unexpected turn
without trying to deny its surprising and irritating nature. His reading of the second half of the
work as a new perspective on essentially the same story as the first half - albeit a story he
does not call autobiographical
-
does
not seem significantly
different
from previous
proposals, however."
1.2.3 Perspectives on Genre and Audience
In this final section of the survey of studies on the Confessions
I focus exclusively on
publications or, more often, sections from publications that collaborate the reading of the
Confessions presented in this dissertation. I discuss more or less chronologically views that
pertain to my arguments about the genre and/ or the audience of the work. Findings that
support my arguments for calling the Confessions a protreptic is, however, usually not part of
examinations of the generic characteristics
of the work. It is often researchers who analyse
the way in which the text tries to influence its audience who formulate their findings in a way
that makes clear the protreptic communicative
purpose of the Confessions. The following
Similar in approach but less compelling is Miles (1992). She argues that the disjunctive nature of the
two parts of the Confessions (that nevertheless constitute an autobiographical whole) is designed to
make the reader realize the difference between the "old" and the "new" Augustine: 'The textual
disjunction - autobiographical narration to philosophical essay - signals the disjunction Augustine
experienced and for which he seeks precise expression" (Miles 1992, 126). See also Bochet (1993,
22-37) who, by postulating that the interpretation of scripture is the ultimate goal of Augustine's
spiritual journey, sees the last section of the Confessions as the most important.
48
Holzhausen proposes a four-step journey for man (described in books 1-9), "Geburt - Bekehrung kirchliche Existenz - Ausblick auf das kOnftige Jenseits" (2000,527), which is paralleled by the four
step process ascribed to God's action in time (described in books 11-13), "Schëpfung - Erlësung
(durch Christus) - Kirche - Weltende mit folgendem ewigem Gottesreich (2000, 524) with book 10 as
the bridge between the two sections.
49
27
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
discussions
illustrate exactly how closely interrelated the issues of genre and intended
audience are.
Let us start with a look at the relatively small number of studies that have occupied
themselves
explicitly with the genre of the Confessions. First, studies that do pay attention
the genre of the Confessions, even though they warn that it is no "usual" autobloqraphy,"
almost always refer to it as some sort of autobiography: spiritual, intellectual, psychological,
or confessional
problematic
elaborate
autobioqraphy."
Viewing the Confessions as any kind of "autobiography"
in a number of ways. First, calling the work an autobiography
explanations
of how what has become commonly
section" can be seen as part of this autobiography.
is
always implies
known as "the exegetical
Secondly, the term autobiography
to
denote a specific genre only came into being many centuries after the Confessions was
written. In Augustine's time the use of autobiographical material in many guises was common
(as it had been in classical Antiquity) but there are no indications that audiences could have
known anything like a "pure" autobiography,
their expectations
Confessions
analogous to modern autobiography,
to base
of this text on. Thus, thirdly, the biggest problem caused by viewing the
as some kind of autobiography
is to my mind the (invalid) subconscious
expectations this brings into play for modern readers.
Before we look once again at the proposal by Feldmann, repeated by Mayer, that the
Confessions
may be read as a protreptic text, let us look at the article, "Le livre XIII et la
structure des Confessions de Saint Augustin," by Joubert (1992) who does not call the genre
Pincherle (1976, 123) warns: "What one should never forget is that autobiography, in the ordinary
sense of the word, is not the principal element of the Confessions," as does O'Donnell (1985, 83):
"This is emphatically not the 'first modern autobiography,' for the autobiographical narrative that takes
up part of the work is incidental content while prayer is the significant form." Bochet (1993) is another
author who, to my mind, does not follow through on her own argument that the Confessions is no
"usual" autobiography: "Les Confessions sont loin d'être une simple autobiographie au sens habituel
du terme ... Les Confessions seraient ...
caractériser plutot comme des 'exercices sprituels,' tant
pour Augustien que pour ses lecteurs" (1993, 36-37). Her aim to establish the link between the
autobiographical and the exegetical parts of the work coupled with her insistence that "compréhension
de soi" constitutes the goal of the Confessions, indicate that her expectations of the text remain
essentially the same as for a modern autobiography.
50
a
51 For a full discussion of the various genres that have been ascribed to the Confessions (varying from
different kinds of autobiography to theological treatise or simply story) see Troxel's "What did
Augustine Confess in his Confessions?" (1994, 164-166). Paolini (1982) sees in the Confessions the
origin of "confession as a literary genre," and describes it as the first exponent of "Christian literary
confession" (1982, 7) or as "confessional autobiography (1982, 19). See also Scott's discussion of
confessional autobiography (1992,32-34) and Clark's Augustine, the Confessions, where she explains
away the "philosophical-treatise-style"
(that she correctly ascribes to the "autobiographical" part of the
Confessions) as well as the combination of autobiographical and "other" material in the work by calling
the work spiritual autobiography (1993, 34).
28
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
of the Confessions the protreptic, but who, nevertheless, explicitly ascribes to it a protreptic
communicative function. Catherine Joubert's article has the expressed aim of illuminating the
structure of the Confessions through an examination of the function of book 13, which she
sees as the key to the unity of the work (78). The basic tenets of my arguments in this
dissertation are similar to Joubert's suggestions: namely, that the aim of the Confessions is
to convert and that the most important segment of the intended audience is the Manicheans
(88-94).52 I find it a pity that Joubert, after identifying the purpose of the Confessions as
protreptic (although
she does not use this technical term), still describes
the work as
comprising "son autobiographie d'une part et une exégêse ... d'autre part" (99). I feel that the
moment we can describe the communicative function of the work as one completely foreign
at least to autobiography as this term is commonly understood today, if not to exegesis, we
should stop describing the work in terms of a combination of autobiography
and exegesis.
However, Joubert's reading of the Confessions is a sensitive one that I discuss further in
chapter 5.
Let us return to the work of Feldmann and Mayer in order to make clear how the present
study complements their work. The proposals of these two scholars for reading the work as a
protreptic and their expositions of what the protreptic genre entails, what its characteristics or
communicative functions are, or why Augustine may have found it the appropriate vehicle for
his message (Feldmann 1994, 1166-1167,
Mayer 1998, 286, 288-289),
do, however, leave
room for a more detailed and larger scale study like the present one.53 Still, all the most
important presuppositions
of the present study are present, in nuce, in Feldmann's article:
that the (main) theme of the Confessions is to illustrate how God guided every aspect of
Augustine's
life in order to bring him into the right "Lebensform"
(1166); that Augustine's
concept of God makes it very probable that he saw it as his duty to use his own life story to
lead others to God (1167); and that Manichean concerns play an important role throughout
and especially in the choice of Gen 1:1-2:2 as the subject for the exegesis in books 11-13 of
the Confessions.
I agree with Joubert's arguments that the Manicheans are not the only group Augustine addresses
in the Confessions (she names the Neo-Platonists as another important group), but in this dissertation
concentrate only on the Manichean segment of Augustine's intended audience.
52
This is, of course, due to the constraints of the type of article they write. But, even as Feldmann
expounds the contents of the work in a way that demonstrates the use of topoi or vocabulary typical of
the protreptic genre he does not argue his case convincingly, either unaware of the implications of the
occurrence of these topoi or assuming it to be general knowledge. Also the implications of ascribing,
very correctly in my opinion, the functions of "Dienst fOr die Wahrheit" or "VerkOndigung der HI. Schrift"
(1994, 1160) to the Confessions are never spelt out.
53
29
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
What the constraints of the Augustinus Lexicon does not allow Feldmann to do, and what I
propose to do here, is to theorise more about the problem of genre in general, the literary
climate within which the Confessions came into being, and the specific nature of the
philosophical protreptic. Also the interaction between paraenesis and protrepsis and the
different kinds of audiences these aimed at, is something that can fruitfully be expanded on.
It is, in fact, especially on the topic of the intended audience of the Confessions and the
many indications in the text of a constant awareness of this audience that I intend to spend
much more energy than either Mayer or Feldmann has done. Of course, every reader
reporting her findings in a systematic argument, can write down her reception of only a
limited number of sections from the text, and each new reading will present, if only for this
reason, a new perspective. Feldmann seems to call the Confessions a protreptic on the
grounds that this is its communicative function, but seems to assume that this has no
implications for the form ("kOnstlerischenForm") of the work. He does note that the difficulty
of understanding the form of the Confessions concerns the original way in which Augustine
draws on the various sources available to him.
Feldmann further points to an important perspective on the function of the Confessions by
insisting that the verb uti describes the function of the autobiographical narrative much better
than the verb frui (1994, 1163). Modern readers very often seem unable to look past the fruifunction of the Confessions when they insist that the work fulfils the function of helping
Augustine to understand himself whereas I agree with Feldmann that Augustine is much
more interested in using (utI) the autobiographical narrative to help others understand their
own shortcomings and how they should change their lives. This is achieved by the oscillation
between the narrative and reflexive level of the text where the latter mode allows Augustine
to make explicit (to a certain degree) the implications his life-story is supposed to have for
the reader's own life: namely to lead him or her towards a new, or right, "Lebensform" (1994,
1166 et passim). With the exception of Feldmann's and Mayer's proposal about the genre of
the work other suggestions mostly do not correspond to what constitutes a genre in ancient
llterature.P' What I do find encouraging, however, is the number of voices that have been
raised to argue that the Confessions cannot be viewed as an autobloqraphy."
54
See for example the suggestions evaluated by Troxel (1994).
See for example Scott (1992, 43): "The Confessions are autobiographical, but this is not the primary
intention informing Augustine's self-writing;" or Troxel (1994, 171): "Augustine inteded his book to be
read in a significantly different manner than a typical autobiography."
55
30
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Before Courcelle (1963) proved convincingly, to my mind, that the Confessions is heavily
indebted to a large number of texts for the literary devices employed there (see detailed
discussion in chapter 2) it was a commonplace
in scholarship to refer to the originality or
novelty of the work. While I do not deny that the Confessions may have been received as
something original, new and fresh, I do not think that the originality extended as far as
making the work sui generis to the extent that generic considerations did not come into play,
as scholarship seems to have assumed (but more about this also in chapter 2).
There are a number of studies that see in the Confessions the creation of a new genre, but
what they identify (and rightly so) as new, is in fact more the voice or the timbre, the medium
of expression, of the work, and specifically of the autobiographical
narration offered there,
than the genre. A look at Fontaine's "Une révolution littéraire dans I'Occident Latin: Les
Confessions de saint Augustin" (1987) illustrates my case. He formulates the novelty of the
work as follows:
II a inventé, pour le dire, des moyens d'expression si raffinés et si neufs qu'ils ont
proprement donné naissance
a
un genre littéraire nouveau ... Je me propose de Ie
montrer en suivant trois lignes de force, que je résumerai en trois mots: parole,
culture, musique (1987, 176).
What Augustine wrote may be called a new style or a new means of expression, but what
Fontaine refers to does not constitute a new genre.
In the following
I focus on statements
that do not pertain directly to the genre of the
Confessions, but that originate from sound analyses of the text and that support my thesis
(following Feldmann and Mayer) that the Confessions belongs to the protreptic genre. This
procedure is made difficult in the sense that my own explanation of exactly what constitutes a
genre and the protreptic genre in particular only follows in chapter 2. For the time being the
reader is entreated to bear with me while only the broad definition of a protreptic as a text
aiming at influencing its reader to choose a different course of life is kept in mind.
Let us proceed to look at publications that do not call the Confessions a protreptic but ascribe
to it functions akin to that of the protreptic. From early in the previous century, studies appear
at intervals that are less predisposed towards judging the Confessions as though it were an
autobiography
and that make some effort to describe its aim in a way that distinguishes
it
from modern autobiography. Wundt's approach (1923) already contains some elements that I
feel should still characterize endeavours to read the Confessions today. There is in the first
place Wundt's implicit refusal (1923, 161) to accept that Augustine's
reasons for writing the
Confessions were in any way similar to those of later writers who wrote their life stories (even
31
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
if the
Confessions
significantly
influenced
these
stories).
Wundt
comes
to different
conclusions than I do,56 but in his intention not to judge the form of the Confessions by
looking at the contents of the work, he distinguishes himself from a majority of studies that
have
unsuccessfully
followed
this procedure.
Also
his argument
(1922,
63-64)
that
Augustine uses Neo-Platonic arguments especially to counter Manichean ideas provides an
important
corollary
for my interpretation
of the Confessions
as aimed
primarily
at a
Manichean audience.
Billicsich (1929), even though he strongly emphasizes the aim of the Confessions as praising
and thanking God and only just convinces himself ("auch die Exkurse sind von Wert;" 1929,
150), comes to my mind tantalizingly close to seeing the aim of the work as protreptic. He
quotes the passage from the Retractationes that I have referred to above and brings it in line
with a number of passages from the Confessions that express the same aim, namely to show
the reader that he or she can call on God (Conf 2.3.5), to awaken the soul of the reader
(Conf 10.3.4), and to excite in the reader a love for God (Conf 11.1.1).
Also Cayré's "Le sens en I'unité des Confessions" (1953), makes a few suggestions that
sound like an early draft of this dissertation.
Unfortunately,
in an article of limited extent,
many of Cayré's suggestions remain no more than suggestions that he does not work out in
full. But let us look at the most important of his proposals that I develop in the present
dissertation. First there is his proposition (1953, 14) that we should see the Confessions as
belonging the same genre as, among other works, Justin's Dialogus cum Tryphone by, Hilary
of Poitiers' De Trinitate, and Cyprian's Ad Donatum (see my discussion of this same topic in
chapter 2):
II faut précisément ranger les Confessions dans un genre dont les Péres usaient
I'occasion avec la charmante simplicité d'árnes toutes vouées
raconté
leur conversion
en tête d'un grand ouvrage,
a
a
Dieu. Certains ont
pour mieux conquérir
la
confiance du lecteur.
While Cayré's closing phrase in the quotation above is a perceptive description of one of the
functions of a conversion story at the outset of a bigger work, he then goes on to ignore the
implications of his own statement. He speaks of "ce genre d'histoire" (1953, 15) with no
further attempt at describing or even considering the genre of the named works, and, like
56 A large part of his article (1923, 166-178) is spent on finding "der ëutsere Anlaê" that gave rise to the
writing of this work. Here and in the rest of the article he makes out a case for seeing Augustine's
ongoing struggle with the Donatists as the most important subtext for understanding the Confessions.
32
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Courcelle (see discussion in chapter 2), seems to see the only point of comparison between
them and the Confessions in the autobiographical sections that are used as a preface, or as
a kind of captatio benevolentiae.
He is thus left, like Courcelle (1950) with the untenable
proposition (which he upholds) that the first half of the work, books 1 to 9, is no more than an
introduction.
Also in his description of the aim of the Confessions Cayré focuses on some of the same
arguments
I expound in this dissertation,
unfortunately again without taking them to their
logical conclusion. He talks about the weight Augustine's "mission d'évangéliser" carried with
the latter (21); and about the "programme d'action spirituelle supérieure,
par I'enseignement
á
exercer avant tout
de l'Écriture sainte" (22). He also quotes the Retractationes: "son unique
but était, pour reprendre le mot des Révisions, de louer le Dieu juste et bon et de tourner
vers lui l'esprit et Ie Coeur de I'homme" (22). The intention to strongly influence the reader,
"to evangelise," "educate," or "turn" him or her "towards God" embodies exactly the aim of a
protreptic text (see my discussion in chapter 2). Like Boyle (discussed above), Cayré ignores
part of the implications of his own suggestion and focuses, like most scholars who interpret
these words from the Retractationes, solely on Augustine's aim to glorify God.
A very illuminating article comprising inter alia a perceptive analysis of Conf 9.4.7-11,
the
same passage I deem of great significance (and that I analyse in chapter 3), is Sieben's "Der
Psalter und die Bekehrung der VOCES und AFFECTUS: Zu Augustinus,
Conf IX.4.5 und
X.33" (1977). Sieben concludes that Augustine's unique way of interweaving texts from the
book of Psalms
Psalmenzitate
significance
into the very fabric
in Augustins
of the text of his Confessions
Konfessionen
than many researchers
(1955) so strikingly
illustrates
-
as Knauer's
-
has greater
(including Knauer) seem to realize. He argues, with
Lausberg (1957), that the Confessions themselves are to be seen as a kind of "biographisch
amplifiziertes
Psalterium" (484). His conclusion (1977, 484) is based on the following: the
fact that the passage from Conf 9 contains one of only two instances of direct quotation from
the Psalter (which is however used extensively - though not through direct quotation throughout the Confessions and, significantly, in the very opening lines of the work) endows
this passage with special significance. Sieben (see especially 486-487) sees 9.4.7-12 as the
description of a further (and by implication final) conversion in the series of conversions
presented
in the Confessions,
the conversion
of the emotions
("Affekten").
His various
descriptions of the effect of Ps 4 (and of the use of the psalter and the singing of psalms and
hymns in general) come very close to ascribing a protreptic function to this passage and the
Psalter: The Manichean listening to Augustine should become "ein anderer Mensch" (489);
the Psalter has a "therapeutische
Funktion" (494; here Sieben is quoting Athenasius whom
33
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Augustine refers to in 9.4.7-12); and it has the characteristic that it causes in the soul a
"Verwandlung und Besserung" (494). As far as Sieben is concerned this effect is only worked
on Augustine himself (while I contend in chapter 3 that it is aimed to affect Augustine's
Manichean audience):
Das explizite Zitat signalisiert einen naher zu bestimmenden Zusammenhang
zwischen der literarischen Form der Konfessionen,
d.h. ihrer Eigenart als
biographisch amplifiziertem Psalterium und dem an dieser Stelle der Schrift
berichteten lebensabschitt.
M.a.W. die Form der Konfessionen
ergibt sich in
gewissem Sinne aus der hier erzahlten Etappe der Bekhrungsgeschichte (Sieben
1977,484).
It is clear that Sieben ascribes the same central importance to Conf 9.4.7-11 as I do in my
analysis of this section in chapter 3 below.
Dilorenzo's article on the thirteenth book of the Confessions (1985) is mainly an explication
of the theological content of the allegorical interpretation of Genesis Augustine presents
here. He emphasizes that book 13 plays a key role in the whole of the Confessions, a fact
that is closely related to Augustine's view of Genesis "as an allegorical key to scripture and
spirituality" (Dilorenzo 1985, 75). The paradigmatic character assigned to book 13 in
combination with Dilorenzo's insight that Augustine interprets creation history as salvation
history and the days of creation as an allegorical portrayal of the re-creation or "spiritual
conversion" of man (1985, 78) is of course a strong argument to support my thesis that the
communicative function of not only the "autobiographical" section but also of the "exegetical"
section of the Confessions is protreptic, i.e. to convert. I also agree heartily with his proposal
that we should not view the Confessions as autobiography, that our conception of the
Confessions as a "somewhat disjointed" autobiography, is the result of the fact that "we fix
our attention too much upon what Augustine tells us of his life - life as we superficially
understand it - though he repeatedly says that his life (vita) is God" (Dilorenzo 1985, 76).
The alternative Dilorenzo proposes (that we see the Confessions as theology) is valid in the
context of his arguments but of course does not present the modern reader with a different
literary model on which to base his or her expectations of the contents and structure of the
work."
See also Mayer (1986). At this stage he still calls the Confessions an autobiography (35) and
mentions its purpose only in passing (36). The way he describes the text does, however, already point
towards his later thesis that it, in fact, has a protreptic purpose.
57
34
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Hawkins (1985) also takes for granted that the reader of the conversion
narrative
is
supposed to imitate Augustine and be converted. What she hesitates about is whether the
text of the Confessions is meant to function in this conversion in the way the Bible functions
in other conversions described there. She comes to the conclusion that such an assumption
by Augustine would constitute hubris (26) and that the reader is rather through the text of the
Confessions directed to scripture:
The reader does not relate to the Confessions as Augustine does to scripture; rather,
it is in Alypius, who witnesses Augustine's conversion and who is himself converted,
that we are to see ourselves. And Alypius is converted not by witnessing Augustine's
conversion, but by mimetically taking to himself a scriptural passage (27).
The fact remains that this interpretation ascribes a protreptic communicative function to the
Confessions.
I have chosen to defer the discussion
Confessions
de saint Augustin,"
of Fontaine's article, "Genres et styles dans les
(1990) to this section
of the literary survey because
Fontaine's insights into the generic make-up of the Confessions provide a valuable corollary
for the way in which I approach aspects of genre in the present study. Although there are
places where it becomes clear that what Fontaine calls a genre does not conform strictly to
my definition of the term (discussed in chapter 2) and that he uses the terms "genre" and
"style" as if almost interchangeable,
his argument that the Confessions constitutes, typical of
literary practice and the aesthetic ideals of its time, a cento of genres (1990, 14), is wellpresented and convincing. Fontaine does not count the protreptic as one of the multitude of
"genres" his sees reflected in the work but the sermon ("prédication"), the philosophical treaty
("traité philosophique")
and especially the proselytising discourse ("discours prosélytique"),
which he identifies (1990, 15) all share characteristics with the protreptic. The most important
perspective that emerges from his study and that I want to emphasize here is the fact that,
while the Confessions certainly displays characteristics of the ancient philosophical protreptic
and in the present study I concentrate exclusively on these, this is by no means the only
genre that forms part of the generic encoding that regulates communication in this text.
Quillen's "Consentius as Reader of Augustine's Confessions" (1991) highlights the important
role that Augustine ascribes to reading in the Confessions as well as the strong link between
reading and conversion that is established there.58 More important support for my own study
Quillen's insights about the importance of indications concerning the audience of the Confessions
are valuable, but to define this audience she quotes almost exclusively passages form the later books
58
35
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
is her emphasis on the importance of the context within which the text functioned and the
audience for whom Augustine wrote. One of her closing paragraphs is worth quoting:
Consentius' reaction to the Confessions first dramatizes both the prominence given in
that text to reading as an activity and suggests that Augustine's late antique audience
was
sensitive
to this dimension
correspondence
between
of his work.
Consentius
and
Secondly,
Augustine
an analysis
highlights
the
of the
need
for
"contextualized" interpretations of Augustine's writings, that is, for interpretations that
read Augustine's
words as responses
to real alternatives
-
Donatist, Pelagian,
Manichaean - that existed when he lived and wrote (1991, 108).
Miles, in her Desire and Delight (1992), although she also seems to assume the readers of
the Confessions to be Augustine's
"fellow-Christians,"
(1992, 42), or, as she puts it, "the
sympathetic male colleague for whom Augustine wrote" (1992, 71) spells out, among other
things, the propensity of the text to convert, making the not-yet-converted
a more probable
audience. The text (especially books 1-9) is in fact repeatedly described in terms that would
be eminently suitable for describing a protreptic text. Miles refers to Augustine's
ability to
touch the reader: "strategies that enhance readers' vigorous engagement with the text" (40)
or "the reader's response is solicited and provoked" (40); to his awareness of "the power of
the written word for stimulating a reader to imitation of the narrated deeds" (26); and to
conversion as an expected result of reading the Confessions: "Augustine expected reading to
be a powerful, life-changing experience" (40).59
Clark formulates the aim of her Augustine: the Confessions (1993) as "to set the Confessions
in the context of 'late antiquity'" (1993, vii). She does not deal with the problem of the unity or
the structure of the work exclusively but covers a wide spectrum of topics in an appraisal that
reflects one of the most sensitive readings of the text. The book as a whole, and especially
her second chapter, "Genre: describing
a life," contain some probing insights into, and
particularly some very valid questions about the nature and purpose of the Confessions. This
is, for example, one of the few books where at least the question as to who Augustine's
readers may have been or how they may have been influenced by the text is formulated.
of the Confessions where the audience is defined as fellow Christians, while it is my contention that
this is not the sole, nor the most important, group the text targets (see chapter 5).
Other phrases expressing to the same effect are, for example, the following: Augustine "expected
his Confessions to act powerfully in the lives of his readers" (41); "Augustine provided his readers with
the potentially transformative narrative of his conversion" (45); "it is the reader who must be
persuaded, inspired to imitate, converted" (51); "his text must first create in the reader an intense,
energetic, engrossing engagement ... it is now used to engage his reader in a dialogue in which the
reader's life could be decisively altered" (66).
59
36
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Although the work remains an introduction in the sense that issues are indicated rather than
treated in depth, we have once again an emphasis on Augustine's own constantly expressed
"awareness of the activity of reading" (63) and the techniques Augustine uses to engage his
readers: "he will not allow his readers to cast themselves as passive consumers of rhetoric"
(66, see also for example 37,39,46,66-67).
In Miles' (1997) review of Boulding's translation of the Confessions (1997) she considers
"reading itself, especially Augustine's experience of reading and his explicit - even anxious attention to his own readers." Although Miles concentrates
on the phenomenon
of silent
reading and is mainly concerned with what she calls the pleasure of reading, her recognition
of the author's will to actively engage the reader through the text supports my interpretation
that the ultimate required response is that of conversion. She emphasizes that Augustine
saw reading as "nothing short of salvific" and that he expected his reader to equal his own
intensely
emotional
engagement
with what
he or she is reading:
conversation
"The Confessions
represents
one side of an energetic
in which the reader's
response
deliberately
solicited. The reading pleasure that results form this conversation
is
... is not
merely the simple pleasure of hearing a good story, but the complex pleasures of strong
feelings - sometimes violent disagreement, sometimes frustration and sometimes a euphoric
recognition, produced by Augustine's text."
60
Cavadini's "Time and Ascent in Confessions XI" (1993) concludes unexpectedly with a strong
argument that supports my identification of a protreptic purpose as an important aim for the
writing of the Confessions. Cavadini argues that in his theorizing about time Augustine does
not intend to write a treatise on time, but a section that is "at the service of the agenda of the
Confessions as a whole, and that is to bring its readers to be able to confess ... " (Cavadini
1993,177).
Chadwick's
"On Re-reading
the Confessions"
(1994) has the expressed
aim of finding
information about Augustine's understanding of his priesthood, but does reveal sound insight
into the work. Although he stresses the apologetic or self-defence aim of the Confessions in
this article, as he does in his introduction to his translation (1991, ix), he also comes to the
conclusion that the unusual amount of literary allusions to classical authors does speak for
the fact that "there are latent in the Confessions elements both of self-vindication
... and also
of protreptic exhortation to conversion" (1994, 152).
Quotations from Miles (1997) all come from the opening sections of the electronic version of Miles'
review article where no page numbers are indicated.
60
37
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Keevak's "Reading (and Conversion in) Augustine's
with the genre or communicative
Confessions" (1995) is not concerned
purpose of the work, but his examination of the question
"whether the reader too is meant to convert" pertains directly to the communicative purpose
of the Confessions.
He is also concerned throughout with the audience the conversion
narrative is addressed to, e.g. "I would argue that the text has not really been understood
precisely in terms of its relationship to the sorts of community to which it is addressed, since
the speaker's relationship to the reader as well as to others within the text is extremely subtle
and complex" (1995, 257-258),
and "on whom, if anybody, will the Confessions really have
its intended effect?" (258). In his examination of the intricate relationships between speaker
and intended reader Keevak highlights the strong emphasis on the activity of reading in the
Confessions.
Like Hawkins, whom he quotes in this regard, Keevak also muses on the
problem of how the text of the Confessions (in comparison to the text of the Bible) is meant
to function in the conversion towards which it urges the reader and comes to the conclusion:
This is only to claim that it is not simply a matter of reading the Confessions as
Augustine, Alypius, or Victorinus read (or Anthony hears) the Bible ... but that the
text, in the very fact that it so incessantly thematizes the problem of reading itself,
cannot help but condone or perhaps even encourage the tendency to read the text as
itself a kind of revealed scripture (267).
However the detail is interpreted, it is abundantly clear that Keevak's arguments constitute
very strong support for my thesis that the communicative aim of the Confessions is to convert
its reader, i.e. a protreptic aim.
In the following
discussions
I focus more on what research
has proposed up to now
concerning the audience of the Confessions, but, as I remarked at the outset of this section,
matters
of audience
Confessions
and communicative
purpose
are difficult
to separate.
That the
is aimed at a human audience in spite of its prayer stance of addressing only
God throughout,
is commonly accepted in scholarship. There are surprisingly few studies,
however, that try to come to grips with what we can detect in the text about this audience:
are there indications of an awareness of the audience, apart from the (delayed) explicit
reference in 2.3.5 (cui narro haec? .. , generi humano ... ")? Are there any clues as to what
this audience may be like, of specifically who they may be? These are the questions that I
treat in chapter 5 and that have, in my opinion, not received their rightful place in scholarship
on the Confessions up to now.
38
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
From the scattered references to the audience of the Confessions that I have been able to
find, it becomes clear that some dissention exists: while some postulate the Donatists as the
intended audience (by saying that the work is meant to refute Donatist accusations)"
and
others the Neo-Platonist or the Manicheans, a large number of scholars seem to assume (on
the basis of references in the last four books) that Augustine's fellow-Christians
are the most
probable human audience. Cayré (1953, 20) feels, for example, like many other authors, that
Augustine
never really loses sight of his potential Manichean
reader: "Quelle occasion
surtout d'exercer un apostolat fécond auprés des égarés de la secte manichéenne, ceux qu'il
y avait entrainés lui-même, et les autres assez nombreux alors en Afrique!" But, almost in
the same breath, he asserts that Augustine
Mohrmann
speaks primarily to his Christian
brothers.
(1958, 372) and Brown (1967, 160) argue that the intended audience were
Augustine's fellow-Christians, while Brown does allow for some attention to other groups:
The Confessions was a book for the servi Dei ... it is a classic document of the tastes
of a group of highly sophisticated
men, the spiritales ... It told such men just what
they wanted to know about - the course of a notable conversion ... It even contained
moving appeals to the men who might join this new elite: to the austere Manichee
and the pagan Platonist.
But there are researchers that have pointed to the prominence of adherents of Manicheism
as a part of the intended audience of the Confessions. Already in the 1930's three articles
argue for the significance
Allgeier's
suggestions
of the presence of so many Manichean
in his
"Der
Einfluss
des
Manicháismus
themes in the work.
auf
die
exegetische
Fragestellung bei Augustin" (1930) support both my argument for seeing protreptic intent as
one of the communicative
is to an important
purposes of the Confessions and my argument that this protreptic
degree aimed at the Manicheans.
He argues that Augustine's
first
exegetical endeavours, following shortly after his conversion, were focussed on the creation
narrative in Genesis and partly had the aim to justify his conversion to his erstwhile friends or
even to win them over to Christianity.
He also points
to the fact that Augustine's
preoccupation with the creation story has Manichean origins.
Perier (1931), advanced the thesis that the unity of the Confessions was to be sought among
other things in the anti-Manichean
content of the autobiographical
books as well as in the
exegetical section, while Stiglmayr (1932), in his arguments to support his thesis that the
work is meant as a sacrifice to God, portrays his awareness of the how focussed on his
61
See for example Wundt (1923), discussed above.
39
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
audience Augustine is. He notes that Augustine aims at two different groups (390) that can
be described
as the converted and the not-yet-converted.
He feels that in book 10 the
audience is the friends whom he sees as the instigators of this book (with their request that
Augustine should give an account of his present state) in contrast to the less friendly, less
well-known reader envisaged in the first nine books (395). But these remain isolated voices
at an early stage of research on the Confessions and their ideas have not become part of
mainstream thinking.
In 1967 Hadot's short article, "Quelques themes fondamentaux
des Confessions de saint
Augustin," argues for the importance of a Manichean perspective on Augustine's insistence
on sin in the Confessions. He claims (1967, 113) that Augustine is at pains to affirm the
identity between the sinful self and the converted self, to emphasize that responsibility for sin
lies with the individual, and that repentance is necessary, all with a view to contradicting
Manichean
ideas on these matters. Also Augustine's
use of the imagery surrounding
a
movement from darkness to light Hadot interprets as formulated to counter Manichean ideas
of separate regions of darkness and light.
Bammel's article, "Pauline exegesis, Manicheism and philosophy
in the early Augustine"
(1993), supplies another argument for taking the use of Manichean categories of thought
more seriously when they appear in the Confessions.
She shows that exegesis of the
writings of Paul was an important part of Manichean thinking and that in his reading of Paul
in the Garden at Milan, following his dramatic reaction to the "discovery" of Neo-Platonism as
it does, "Augustine was not merely combining Platonist insights with a return to his childhood
religion,
he was also replacing
his earlier
Manichaean
reading
of Paul with a new
'Platonising' understanding" (1993, 1). Bammel's arguments also imply that the presence of
so much Manichean material in the Confessions is far from self-explanatory.
that the first versions of Augustine's
contain a significant
conversion
amount of anti-Manichean
(in the Cassiciacum
She points out
dialogues)
do not
material but rather represent this same
conversion in terms that aim to refute the Academic position (1993, 11). The implications are
clear: the conversion is not inexorably tied up with Manicheism in Augustine's memory. It can
be told in different ways to reach different audiences, to counter different sets of belief and if
(anti-) Manichean
ideas permeate the conversion
narrative in the Confessions
this has
significant implications for how the intended audience of this work is to be seen.
Babcock's observation in his "Augustine and the Spirituality of Desire" (1995) offers a reading
of book 8 that emphasizes the fact that here Augustine "finally and definitively displaces his
own earlier
Manichaean
anthropology
and
replaces
it with
a new, anti-Manichaean
anthropology that is distinctively his own" (1995, 181). As I have indicated in my discussion
40
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
of Bammei (above): if we shift our focus from Augustine to his audience and see the purpose
of his narrative as less narcissistic and more protreptic in nature, Babcock's words could be
reformulated to indicate that Augustine is instructing specifically a Manichean reader on how
to replace and earlier (faulty) anthropology with an improved (Catholic) one.
A recent article that occupies itself among other things with the audience of the Confessions
is Asher's "The Dangerous Fruit of Augustine's Confessions" (1998). Especially the first part
of the article focuses on Augustine's
attention"
(1998, 229) and adduces
preoccupation
with "the nature of his audience's
sermons where Augustine
explicitly expresses
his
concern with reaching his audience. Asher is mostly concerned with the risk that Augustine is
taking in writing about himself, "a work that seems to court ... illicit attentions from its
audience inasmuch as 'what is said' refers to the 'person who is saying it'" (1998, 230). He
interprets the significance of the first explicit acknowledgement
of the Confessions' human
audience for the interpretation of the narrative of the pear theft, the narrative into which it is
introduced abruptly and almost illogically, and comes to the conclusion that this episode is a
parody of the ascetic life, and more importantly, of the writing of the Confessions: "The act of
confession itself is the needful beneficiary of this parodic gesture: Augustine suggests what
this book is by showing us what it is not, and what it is not is what it most runs the risk of
resembling - namely, a prideful exhibition of ascetic fortitude and personal piety" (Asher
1998, 240). Asher's arguments also indirectly support my view of the Manicheans being an
important segment of the intended audience of the Confessions when he points out (1998,
238) that the gratuitous nature of the theft seems at first to support the Manichean view of
evil as a force "as fully autonomous
as God." This impression
is then undermined
by
Augustine's suggestion that "divine omnipotence is the theft's proximate model" (Asher 1998,
239). It is clear that specifically a Manichean audience would have been gripped by the
implications of Augustine's
telling of this episode, especially at their first surmise that he
might be playing into their hands by his description of the gratuitous
nature of the theft.
Augustine's eventual refutation of this expectation would have been all the more marked to a
Manichean reader. It could conceivably even be a formal working out of an argument on sins
of a similar nature that had been a point of discussion between him and the Manicheans. I
agree with Asher that the pear theft and other episodes in the Confessions are expressions
of Augustine's concern with the risks attached to writing his own life story. My analysis goes
one step further and says that Augustine's indications of a protreptic purpose for the work is
a powerful motivation for taking this risk.
I end this section with a preliminary reference to the work of Van Oort who has done a great
deal of work on Manichean texts, especially the Cologne Mani Codex. His arguments are
41
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
quoted and discussed in full in the course of my own analyses in chapters 3 to 5 below. Van
Dort's research (especially the articles of 1997 and 2002) is probably at the moment the
most important impetus towards a new appreciation of the importance of the Manichean
element in the Confessions for our reading of the whole.62 His article on the anti-Manichean
content of books 1-3 of the Confessions (1997) advances convincing arguments for seeing
the very opening words of the text as containing Manichean allusions. Those of us steeped in
Vergil's masterful techniques of foreshadowing will see this as very significant indeed. Apart
from this, the 1997 article, together with Van Dort's inaugural lecture (2002), show how many
sections of the Confessions appear in a completely different light when they are compared to
the growing number of Manichean texts that are being made available as scholarly work on
the finds of the previous century are published. The overall effect of this movement and
especially Van Dort's work, is an increased awareness
that the Confessions
targets a
Manichean audience to a much greater extent than many scholars have believed up to now.
For an overview of the work on Manichean texts see Ries (1963, 201-215) and Van Oort (1996,724 and 39).
62
42
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
CHAPTER 2:
THE CONFESSIONS AND ITS FIRST
READERS: GENRE AND AUDIENCE
The overarching
purpose of chapter 2 is to consider a number of factors that may have
influenced the way in which Augustine's first readers experienced the Confessions. To do
this I take a preliminary look at the two aspects this dissertation is about: the genre and the
audience of the Confessions. I start with an attempt to simplify the difficult task of unraveling
the generic codes embedded in an ancient text by taking a preliminary look at the general
principles of genre perpetuation (2.1.1) and the difficulties of pinpointing the protreptic genre
th
in particular (2.1.2). Then I examine some respects in which literary practice in the 4
AD may have influenced the generic features of the Confessions,
century
and thus the generic
expectations of its readers (2.1.3). Although the primary focus is on the protreptic features of
the work, its literary antecedents include works with a variety of generic characteristics.
The
last part of the discussion of matters pertaining to genre (2.1.4) evaluates the change in
perspective on the unity of the work this brings about. Chapter 2.2 takes a cursory look at the
issue of intended audience (2.2.1) and also presents the background information necessary
to follow the arguments in chapters 3 and 5 about the Manicheans (2.2.2).
43
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
2.1
The Genre of the Confessions
2.1.1 Genre and Communicative Purpose
a.
Communicative
Problems and Solutions
purpose is an important - perhaps the most important - aspect of genre,
which is a highly problematical category. Although this study does not aim to make a final
judgment on the genre of Augustine's Confessions it wants to show that a researcher cannot
avoid getting involved with matters pertaining to genre for two reasons. First, what a text
communicates to its readers, is always to some extent generically encoded, as Chamberlain
and Thompson (1998, 1) emphasize: "Any communication has to use shared conventions not
only of language itself but also the more complex expectations
expected within a given context and type of communication"
preconceived
ideas about genre cannot but decisively
of 'genre': of the forms
(my emphasis);
secondly,
influence the whole process -of
analysis: "The determination of the genre of a writing has import for its overall interpretation
and may predispose an interpreter to concentrate on particular elements in the work and to
ignore other possibly more weighty and extensive textual evidence" (Guerra 1995, 13).
Because the Confessions is such a multidimensional
work the danger is especially great in
this case that the interpreter may find lots of evidence to prove her point while important
aspects
of
presupposition
the
work
still
remain
uncovered
and
unaccounted
for.
Especially
the
of many scholars (based on the content of books 1-10) that the work must
belong to the genre of autobiography is closely scrutinized.
The term genre is often perceived as a problematic
one,' more so (but probably not rightfully
so) within the sphere of modern literary theory than in that of the discourse on classical
literature." The greater skepticism that modern literary theory shows towards the term has
fortunately also given rise to some very precise and illuminating discussions of it, which can
be used fruitfully by scholars of ancient literature. For even among classicists, where the
1 For an incisive recent discussion of the problems associated
Chamberlain and Thompson 1998, 1-22.
with genre, see the Introduction
to
See e.g. Swales 1990, 33-58, for the problems surrounding the modern use of the term genre, the
different viewpoints of different research communities and a working definition of the term. Another
good overview of the problems and a scientifically sound treatment is found in Miller's chapter "De
Generibus disputandum est" (1994, 37-51).
2
44
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
usefulness of studying the genre of ancient works is readily agreed upon, the terminology
and process are far from problem-free.
The problematic nature of genre arises inter alia from the fact that both the generic devices
used by the author and the generic expectations brought to the text by the reader function on
a partly subconscious level (Fowler 1982, 25). This is borne out by the fact that the science
of ancient rhetoric does not treat generic matters, though the relatively late treatises on genre
testify that it has been in operation and an important creator of meaning at least since the
days of Homer. The negative connotations modern literary scholars associate with the term
genre mostly concern the perception that it is something that prescribes to and restricts the
writer, or that it is a tool used by the analyst simply to classify and usually to overschernatize." Also the association of the term genre with the notion of a hierarchic canon of
literature makes it suspect.
I believe, like many scholars of ancient literary works, that the category of genre and the
accompanying terminology can be a useful tool in the process of analysis. The operation of
generic principles, during the creation of the work, can be seen, not as inhibiting the author,
but as a "positive support ... (that) offer room, as one might say, for him to write in - a
habitation of mediated definiteness; a proportioned mental space; a literary matrix by which
to order his experience during composition" (Fowler 1982, 31). Also the use of generic
categories in the process of analysis need not be aimed at classifying, but can be employed
fruitfully towards a better understanding of how generic principles create meaning in the
literary work. What is more, in the case of a modern reader reading an ancient text the
conventions of writing and reading have changed so profoundly that one cannot assume that
communication based on generic principles will function on a subconscious level.
Above I have implied that scholars of ancient literature do not usually share the negative
perceptions concerning genre and generic categories that are prevalent in the field of
modern literature. But in the field of ancient literature (like in that of modern literature)
problems arise from terminological inaccuracies. The term genre is often used to refer to
different levels of categorization, without any indication that the speaker or writer is aware of
the imprecision involved. Cairns' work, Generic Composition in Greek and Roman Poetry
1972, makes a useful contribution to the study of specific ancient genres and addresses this
problem: "Genres in this sense are not classifications of literature in terms of form as are
Fowler (1982, 37-38) points out the erroneous nature of the idea that genre is meant to provide a
means of classification.
3
45
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
epic, lyric, elegy, or epistle, but classifications in terms of content; for example propemptikon
(the farewell to the departing traveller), and komas ... (the song and actions of a lover who is
usually excluded)" (Cairns 1972, 6). In the light of the terminological explanations below, it
will appear that what he calls content (a farewell or a petition by an excluded lover) is actually
better described
by a term like "communication
situation" or "communicative
purpose."
Nevertheless, in making this his criterion for distinguishing one genre from another, Cairns is
close to what modern theories of genre have found (as I discuss in more detail below).
The magisterial works of Misch (1950) and Courcelle (1963) offer further illustration of the
problems surrounding the terminology of genre. Misch refers to "the autobiographical
genre"
when what he speaks of is in fact the autobiographical content of works that belong primarily
or at least partly to other qenres." Similarly Courcelle 1963 speaks of autobiography
autobiographical
and
antecedents for the Confessions without referring to the fact that calling the
Confessions as a whole an autobiography makes it difficult to account for the presence of the
last three or four books of the work, and without giving any attention to the generic features
of the works he sees as the "autobiographical" antecedents for the Confessions.
Of course, as far as ancient (auto)biography
(both Roman and Greek) is concerned, it was
always difficult to distinguish a clearly delineated genre from other genres. The discussion of
the literary antecedents
of the Confessions in chapter 2.3 below illustrates how Pelling's
statements (1996, 241) about Greek biography holds true for most of ancient biography and
autobiography:
"One should not think of a single 'biographical
genre' with acknowledged
conventions, but rather of a complicated picture of overlapping traditions, embracing works of
varying form, style, length, and truthfulness."
Another problem closely related to the one above is the (often tacit) assumption as to what
constitutes a genre. Cairn's claim (1972, 6) that "every genre can be thought of as having
primary or logically necessary elements which in combination
distinguish that genre from
every other genre," is open to criticism, because in practice "very few necessary elements
exist" (Fowler 1982, 39). The assumption that such necessary elements should be found is
also at the basis of Jordan's (1986, 328) exasperation when he comes to the conclusion: "It
is plain that protreptic cannot be a genre in the ordinary poetic sense, that is, as dictating a
certain combination of form, diction, and subject-matter."
Jordan turns eventually to what he
sees as the most promising solution to finding a definition, namely "to consider the 'rhetorical
situation' of the protreptic" (1986, 330). Like Cairns' definition this correlates well with the
4
See also Lehmann 1988, 1 on this point.
46
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
findings of in-depth studies by modern literary theorists showing that "rhetorical situation,"
which I will use as a synonym for "communication situation" or "communicative purpose," is
one of the best indicators of the genre of a literary work (see discussion below).
Thus, communicative
purpose is what this study focuses on when it analyzes the protreptic
purpose of the Confessions. But I go into the analysis of the protreptic elements of the work,
knowing full well that what will have to be judged in the final instance of this analysis, like in
the case of a study of the autobiographical elements, is: how representative of the intentions
of the work as a whole are its protreptic elements?" It should be clear, however, that an
analysis starting out from different assumptions concerning the genre of the Confessions
would at the very least have a chance of bringing some new perspectives into the debate on
the purpose and meaning of the whole.
b.
A Definition of Genre
The definition of genre that I found most useful for my purposes here is that of Swales
(1990). His aim is to describe modern genres, and the definition contains concepts that need
to be explained against the background of modern literary or linguistic theory. For these
reasons it may seem overly technical at this stage, but it will become clear as the discussion
goes on that, even without going into detailed descriptions of all the terms, his definition is
useful for speaking about ancient genres and can be employed to formulate aspects of the
analysis of ancient works that are often passed over in silence. Also, most valuably, it can
throw light on the problem of the elements "necessary" to constitute a genre. I emphasize the
. aspects of the definition most important for my immediate purposes and give it in full (up to a
point) though not all parts are immediately relevant for the present study:
A genre comprises a class of communicative
events, the members of which share
some set of communicative purposes. These purposes are recognized by the expert
members of the parent discourse community and thereby constitute the rationale for
the genre. This rationale shapes the schematic
structure
of the discourse
influences and constrains choice of content and style. Communicative
and
purpose is
both a privileged criterion and one that operates to keep the scope of a genre as here
conceived narrowly focused on comparable rhetorical action. In addition to purpose,
Feldmann, whom I follow in examining the protreptic characteristics of the Confessions, seems, in
1988, to have been cautioned to formulating his suggestion more carefully, calling the Confessions
"(einen) Text mit der Tendenz zur Gattung des Protreptikos" (1988, 44). But in the 1994 article in
Augustinus Lexicon he no longer shows any of these inhibitions.
5
47
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
exemplars of a genre exhibit various patterns of similarity in terms of structure, style,
content and intended audience (Swales 1990, 58).
The most important aspect of this definition for my analysis of the Confessions as a protreptic
is its emphasis on communicative
purpose. This is defined as a privileged criterion for
identifying specific genres, which reinforces my hypothesis that the Confessions
can be
called a protreptic on the basis of its purpose to convert, even though it may be difficult to
isolate structural
or other elements
typical of protreptic
antecedents. The category of communicative
in this work or its protreptic
purpose is not completely non-problematical,
though, and Swales (1990, 47) acknowledges that for some genres "purpose is unsuited as a
primary criterion." Nevertheless, the term communicative
purpose is clearly understandable
and can be used without further circumscription.
Having said all this, I do not pretend that the purpose of a genre is an easily demonstrable
feature. It demands a very clear understanding of the text and all its literary subtleties, as
well as a firm grasp of the world within which it functioned. Swales (1990, 46), however,
counters the objection of the difficulty of pinpointing communicative
advantages of the open-minded
purpose by stressing the
approach to a literary work this forces the interpreter to
adopt, and the protection the process offers "against a facile classification based on stylistic
features and inherited beliefs." This is exactly what I am in search of in my analysis of the
Confessions.
The last part of Swales' definition that is important for my analysis of the protreptic features
of the Confessions, is the reference to structure, style and content on the one hand, and
intended audience on the other hand (the latter I discuss under 2.2.1 on intended audience).
Jordan (1986) experiences great difficulties in trying to formulate which elements of structure,
style or content are constitutive for defining a work as a protreptic. This does not mean that
there are not many features that occur regularly in many examples of protreptic.
means that it is difficult to award to anyone
It only
of these features - apart from the purpose to
convert - the status of a "necessary" element without which a work cannot be called a
protreptic.
Elements of structure, style and content may, however, contribute to the prototypical nature
of certain texts in a given genre. Here Swales' remarks (1990, 49-52), based on the work of
Eleanor Rosch on the prototype approach to categories (which Swales makes applicable
also to genres), are particularly helpful. The point of departure of this approach is, in short,
the following. Empirical tests have proved that often some exemplars of a specific category
are generally perceived to be more typical of the category than others. These exemplars or
48
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
members are then called prototypes. The properties of any given category can be divided
into privileged and "other" properties. While privileged properties are usually (but not always)
necessary to constitute the category, the presence of the other properties contributes to how
prototypical
the exemplar of the category
is perceived to be." This terminology
possible the following useful statement about genre: "[C]ommunicative
makes
purpose has been
nominated as the privileged property of a genre. Other properties, such as form, structure
and audience expectations operate to identify the extent to which an exemplar is prototypical
of a particular genre" (Swales 1990, 52).
Thus, for example, the Confessions could be described as possessing protreptic features if it
could be shown that its communicative purpose (or one of its communicative purposes) is to
convert.' But elements of structure, style, or content do not have to be left out of the
equation. A study of protreptic antecedents
might yield elements that also have a high
"probability for being included" in the genre (Swales 1990, 52), even though they are not
necessary elements.
c.
The Fluid Nature of Genre
I have implied that genre is a highly elusive category. One of the causes for this elusiveness
is the way in which genre is perpetuated, which has the effect that each work is to a certain
extent sui generis, that is, unique in the way in which it embodies generic principles. Fowler's
study (1982, 11, 20, 23) teems with words and phrases like "mutability," "active modulation,"
"instability," and "continuously undergoing metamorphosis" to describe the process of genre
perpetuation, while Tolbert (1989, 50) uses the term "fluid process." This means in fact that
every genre is constantly
changing.
What each work uses and does not use from its
antecedent examples and how it mixes and modifies these elements is what makes it unique.
And this "active modulation ... communicates,
... it probably has a communicative value far
greater than we can ever be aware of' (Fowler 1982, 20). The mixture of or cross fertilization
between
genres
referred
to above
was
also detected
in modern
Chamberlain and Thompson (1998, 11): "Not only can autobiography
autobiography
by
itself be broken down
into a series of genres, but each of them is likely to draw on other genres: both in the sense
of major genres, and also of generic motifs and devices."
Here Swales (1990, 49-52) opts for Amstrong's
family resemblance approach.
6
Swales (1990,47)
purposes."
7
combination
of the prototype approach with the
points out that it is "not uncommon to find genres that have
49
sets of communicative
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
The generally held opinion in scholarship on the Confessions - at least into the second half
of the previous century" - that the Confessions is sui generis in ancient literature, has not
taken into account the fact that the Confessions is probably not more sui generis than most
other literary works. That is, the generic makeup of the work is unique, but this does not
mean that it does not have literary antecedents. Why then has the genre of the Confessions
been so particularly elusive? I am convinced that at least a part of the answer lies in the fact
that its author used generic principles in a highly creative way, and "the less original a work
the more likely it (is) to fit comfortably
into a genre category, while the greatest creative
works (defy) such easy formal categorization" (Chamberlain and Thompson 1998, 3).
Once one starts to look at the Confessions in the light of these observations about genre and
start looking for literary antecedents, a multitude of themes, topoi, strategies, attitudes and
allusions from a highly diverse range of antecedent genres leap into the eye. Courcelle
(1963) has proved this in his survey of the antecedents for autobiographical
elements in the
Confessions (see discussion below). My own reading on the characteristics of the protreptic
has only served
to multiply
the possible
antecedents
for numerous
elements
in the
Confessions.
2.1.2 The Protreptic Genre
a.
Problems and Solutions
The following section is a cursory treatment of the nature and development of the ancient
'Aóy05 rrpoTpETTTlKÓ5with special emphasis on its manifestations
in Late Antiquity and in
Christian literature, in order to provide a background and define the terminology needed for
the present analysis of the Confessions. Some of the problems concerning the description of
the protreptic genre have already been mentioned, where they were indicated as aspects of
the bigger problems concerning genre in general.
It has been shown that identifying "necessary" elements of structure, style or content that are
constitutive of any given genre, is always problematic for all genres. In the case of the
Courcelle (1963) still has to prove that literary antecedents for the Confessions exist and Brown
(1967, 160) maintains: "No other member of this group of servi Dei, however, wrote a book that even
remotely resembles the Confessions." He is correct of course, but this and statements like "Augustine
... found himself with an audience used to intimate biography, and so, ripe for autobiography" (159), or
"the astounding novelty of the book he was writing" (160) indicate his belief that the Confessions is
more unique than I would like to deem it. O'Donnell (1985, 83) states categorically: "The work is sui
8
generis."
50
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
protreptic Jordan finds this almost impossible. There is no consistency of form or structure,
no proper lex operis for the protreptic (Jordan 1986, 328).
Jordan (1986, 329-333),
guided by the practicalities of the task of defining the protreptic
genre, therefore opts for communicative purpose (in this case the intention to convert) as the
only stable element on the basis of which to define a large body of diverse works as
protreptics. His method is validated by the findings of theoretically oriented modern studies of
genre, like Swales, who identify communicative
purpose as the privileged
criterion for
characterizing the genre of most texts.
It is my contention that it is the particular character of the communicative
purpose of the
protreptic that causes an even greater diversity in the content of protreptic texts and that is
also responsible
for the lack of pattern in the structural and stylistic features of extant
examples of the qenre." If the main aim of a protreptic is to decisively influence nothing less
than the complete way of life (as we shall see below) of a specific individual or individuals,
group or groups, it follows that the whole fabric of the protreptic must be very finely and very
specifically tuned to reach that audience in the most effective way possible. This means that
the contents, the tone, the strategies of the author will depend totally on the kind of audience
he or she envisages, which of course is an infinitely variable factor, and the relationship
between the author and this audience, which can also vary.
It must be clear that the psychological dynamics in action between text and audience are
very difficult for a non-privileged
communication
member of the discourse
community
to grasp. If this
took place more than a millennium and a half ago, the analysis becomes a
daunting prospect. The process involves a very careful gathering of information from the text
itself but also from other texts that reflect the world (albeit in part) within which this text
operated. In the case of the Confessions it means trying to identify probable or possible
audiences through gathering as much information as possible about the world Augustine
lived in, from any available sources. It implies a careful reading of the Confessions for explicit
and implicit references to the audience as well as a sound grasp of Augustine's other works,
his general state of mind, his preoccupations,
and the stage his "spiritual development" has
reached, at the time of writing the Confessions. I do not claim to be able to treat the matter
exhaustively in this dissertation but only to use the large body of already existing scholarship
responsibly and to read the Confessions carefully.
Jordan (1986, 329) also mentions this possibility in passing but argues more strongly for seeing the
cause for the variety in "the persistent conflicts among schools about the ends of philosophic
teaching."
9
51
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
While communicative purpose is of primary importance for defining the Confessions as a
protreptic, this analysis may be complemented by a study of other characteristic features of
the genre. A selection and description of some topoi judged to be characteristic enough of
specifically the protreptic genre is made below. This forms the basis for identifying certain
features of the Confessions as protreptic features - even though none of these features are
"necessary" elements for the protreptic genre.
The positive side of this procedure is that I can focus only on what is paralleled in the
Confessions. But the dangers of such a procedure are also apparent: what might appear to
be antecedents for protreptic elements in the Confessions because of its presence in earlier
examples of protreptic, may be so well represented in other kinds of literature that taking
these elements to be an indication that the work belongs to the protreptic genre may be
misleading. So even in the formulation of these characteristics of the content the
communication situation of the protreptic has to be kept in mind constantly and elements
judged according to their aptness for fulfilling protreptic lntentlons."
Two additional problems complicating the description of the protreptic genre concern the
state of transmission of ancient texts: First, the two most famous works in this genre
(Aristotle's Protreptikos and Ciceros's Hortensius) have not survived and second, none of the
extant treatises on rhetoric treats the genre of the protreptic in any detail." This last fact
means that the study of protreptic has to be deductive (Aune 1991, 96), but it is complicated
by the first. It is to be assumed that it is impossible to study the works that are to the highest
degree prototypical of the genre, and also to positively establish a direct line of imitation
between these works and Augustine's
Conteesionsï?
This situation is however
counterbalanced by the extremely varied character of extant protreptic examples, which
provides grounds to assume that if Aristotle's Protreptikos and Cicero's Hortensius were
extant, it would still not be easy to identify clear patterns of structure and content for the
protreptic genre.
The next issue that has to be touched upon cursorily is the relation between Early
Christianity and (pagan) ancient philosophy. The reader will note that, firstly, I speak of
Jordan (1986, 318) too expresses this conviction: "no rhetorical analysis could work by comparing
rhetorical devices from different philosophical protreptics without considering first the end in each."
10
11
See Jordan 1986 (314-318) for a survey of the sources.
12 The Hortensius
is known to have been strongly influenced by Aristotle's Protreptikos. It also
changed the course of Augustine's life - as is documented in the Confessions - and could conceivably
have had an impact on the generic characteristics of this work (more about this in chapter 4).
52
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
"conversion" as the aim of ancient philosophical protreptics and Christian protreptics alike
and, secondly, that I take Jordan's findings (1986) to be wholly relevant for the discussion of
protreptic elements
in a thoroughly
Christian text, while he concentrates
exclusively
on
"Ancient Philosophic Protreptic." Is it legitimate to assume such direct parallels between the
world of philosophy, where the protreptic originated, and Augustine's world of religion? The
answer is easy: we have clear evidence that this is no longer even an issue by the time
Augustine writes his Confessions.
By the fourth century AD the protreptic is one of the
genres that have already been appropriated and modified by Christian writers to suit their
own purposes,
as is manifest
in the prominent
example
of Clemens
of Alexandria's
Protrepticus (also called Cohorlatio ad Graecas).
Further, membership of any school of ancient philosophy, the active proselytizing of these
schools (done through protreptics) and even conversion to philosophy in general or to a
particular school of philosophy was in many respects akin to religious practice today (Nock
1933). Augustine's own conversion to Catholic Christianity followed the route of his first being
converted to the search for wisdom, i.e. the practice of philosophy, by Cicero's philosophical
protreptic and eventually to Christianity itself through being converted to the philosophy of
neo-Platonism.
I end this section on the problems related to reading a text, and specifically the Confessions,
as a protreptic, with a quick look at Feldmann's procedures (1994,1134-1193)
the Confessions
for defining
as a Protreptic. First, Feldmann does not give a definition of the term
protreptic or explicitly state his presuppositions,
but seems to proceed from the general and
broad - and perfectly valid - definition of the protreptic as a work designed to convert its
readers. His classification
of the Confessions as a protreptic is thus done mainly on the
grounds of its contents and the theological purpose (thus also the communicative
purpose)
he deduces from them.
Feldmann does refer to one prominent stylistic feature of the Confessions, which is also
important for my analysis, namely the use of the word excitare and its derivatives, which, he
points out, corresponds
to the Greek
rrpoTpÉTTEIVand belongs
to the characteristic
vocabulary of the (philosophical) protreptic. But apart from this he does not go into any detail
- the "genre" of his publication prohibits this - of the specifics of the protreptic as a literary
genre and its characteristics or development and he does not theorize about his own method
of defining the Confessions as a protreptic. That his modus operandi must differ from the one
I intend to use in this dissertation is to be expected, because where I work from a literary
point of view in order to understand the Confessions as a literary work, Feldmann's interest
lies in the theological characteristics and functions of the work.
53
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
b.
Definitions: Protrepsis and Paraenesis
Various definitions for the term protreptic are in circulation,
expressing some degree of
consensus, at least as far as the communication situation of the genre is concerned. I quote
four definitions (for the different perspectives they provide) from the work of authors that
have played an important part in shaping my insights into the dynamics of this genre.
Discussion of the definitions follows afterwards.
First, two perspectives
from antiquity: Malherbe (1986, 122) summarizes
and translates
Epictetus' view of protrepsis: "Together with refutation or reproof, which exposes the human
condition ... and teaching, protrepsis ... reveals the inner inconsistency in the philosopher's
hearers and brings them to conversion."
Jordan (1986, 317) quotes Stobaeus' discussion taken from Philo of Larissa, which I include
because of its use of medical imagery that is important for the discussions below: "As the
physician
both meets the causes
of illness and aids what
produces
health,
so the
philosopher must remove what begets false opinion and shore up healthy thought."
The next definition, the first of two modern examples, is from the important article, "Romans
as a Logos Protreptikos in the Context of Ancient Religious and Philosophical Propaganda,"
by David Aune (1991, 91-124) and although it refers specifically to the spoken ancestor of
the written protreptic, the aims and characteristics
it expresses
are the same for both
versions, spoken and written:
The ')..óyo5 rrpoTpSTTTIKÓ5,
or 'speech of exhortation',
is a lecture intended to win
converts and attract young people to a particular way of life ... by exposing the errors
of alternative
ways of living by demonstrating
the truth claims of a particular
philosophical tradition over its competitors (Aune 1991, 91).
conclude with Jordan's definition
(1986, 331) because his is the most serious recent
attempt to arrive at a well-argued definition using modern terminology:
The unity of the protreptic genre could be provided, then, by the recurring situation of
trying to produce a certain volitional or cognitive state in the hearer at the moment of
decision about a way-of-life.
The first two perspectives, while illustrating the same focus on conversion than the other
examples, concentrate on the inner life of the audience. Their authors assume that if the
hearer can be brought to real self-knowledge,
i.e. knowledge of the sickness of his soul, this
should be enough to motivate him to change.
54
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
David Aune's description of the protreptic brings to the fore what is implicit in the first two
definitions: that apart from showing the audience that they are in need of help, the merits of
the recommended way of life must be presented together with a refutation of the claims of
rival groups that they represent the best modus vivendi. Jordan's definition arises from his
quest for finding a unifying principle for defining the protreptic genre and therefore limits itself
13
to a scientific description of the communicative purpose of the genre.
The term paraenesis (Greek rrcpcivscnc)
is more problematic in the sense that its meaning
overlaps with that of the term protrepsis but is not exactly the same. What is more, the terms
paraenesis and protreptic are often used rather loosely and interchangeably by both ancient
sources and modern scholars of the protreptic. I will not go into all the technical details of the
differences between the two terms here. The only matter of concern for the present purposes
is the nature of the audience each was aimed at. Ferguson's definition (1993, 302) shows the
resemblances
between protrepsis and paraenesis while it also indicates a distinction often
made as far as audience is concerned:
Paraenesis is a broader term [than protrepsis] for moral exhortation to follow a given
course
of action or to abstain
encouragement
and dissuasion.
from a contrary
Rules
behavior.
of conduct
are
It thus consisted
prominent.
of
Paraenesis
presupposed some positive relationship between the parties (my emphasis).
It is clear that there is no essential difference between this definition and those of protreptic
above, except for the provision that a positive relationship between speaker and addressee,
i.e. a willingness on the part of the addressee to be exhorted to implement the specific point
of view, already exists in the case of paraenesis. But, although the definitions of protreptic
above does not indicate this, most authors on the protreptic genre agree that those who were
already converted (already in a positive relationship with the speaker) formed a part of the
audience
of the protreptic,
even though it is primarily aimed at converting the not-yet-
converted.
Jordan (1986, 313) offers a clear perspective on the problem and its history:
If it is true that paraenesis
often consists of traditional
moral precepts taught to
students who ought already to have heard them, it is also true that such moral
instruction
frequently
did serve as the call to philosophy.
In this larger sense,
paraenesis is linked to protreptic already with Plato.
13 It is clear from the last definition that the term exhortation (Latin exhortatio, exhortan) is used as a
direct equivalent of the term protreptic (Greek TTpOTpÉ\jJ15, TTPOTPETTTIKÓ5, TTpOTpÉTTEIV).
55
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Guerra (1995, 3) also summarizes Hartlich's suggestions (1889) about the purpose of GrecoRoman protreptic as follows:
Protreptics
could serve either of two purposes:
particular profession ...
(1) to urge others to take up a
or (2) to encourage students to progress further in their
chosen disciplines (my emphasis).
Formulated differently: protreptic aims to change both the world view and the conduct of the
addressee, while paraenetic presupposes a shared world view and aims only at improving
the conduct of its audience.
The possibility of a protreptic being directed at both the not-yet-converted
and the converted
alike is important for my reading of the Confessions. While it is my own conviction and that of
scholars
like Van Dart (1997) and Joubert
(1992) that the Manicheans
(the not-yet-
converted) constitute an important part of the intended audience of the work, numerous other
studies, as I have shown above, simply take for granted that the intended audience
primarily the already-converted,
Augustine's
fellow-Christians.
below, I often use the term protreptic-paraenetic
Therefore,
is
in the analyses
and refer to shifts from the protreptic to the
paraenetic side of the scale in order to describe the devices employed in Confessions.
At this point a short remark on the relation between protreptic and apology is called for.
Guerra points out that the term CxTToAoy'ta, used in its widest sense, often refers to works that
were not primarily intended as defenses but that were "positive propagandistic appeals to win
converts"
(Guerra
1995, ix) and that the protreptic genre may be seen as part of the
apologetic tradition."
What remains to be done in this chapter is to give an overview of the characteristics
protreptic texts that represent the antecedent
of
tradition of protreptic that was directly or
indirectly at Augustine's disposal when he wrote the
Contesstons." But Augustine was not
constricted to using elements from one genre only. The protreptic intent of a work could
conceivably be realized by using elements from a variety of other genres as well. This means
that my arguments
for seeing
a protreptic
communicative
function
embodied
in the
Confessions do not imply that I oppose those who have identified, for example, elements of
14 This is also indicated by the title of Guerra's work (Romans and the apologetic tradition), arguing
that Romans is a protreptic text.
By "directly" available I refer to texts he is known to have read. But I am convinced that a body of
knowledge on generic practices was perpetuated by the schools of rhetoric, so that a rhetorician like
Augustine can in fact "indirectly" imitate works he has never actually read.
15
56
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
the ancient hymn in this text. I also hope to demonstrate (in chapter 2.1.3) that the literary
antecedents
identified by Courcelle in his survey of antecedents
for the autobiographical
aspects of the Confessions include works from a variety of genres. But I have to emphasize
here, what I have implied before. The present dissertation does not aim at a comprehensive
examination of the generic characteristics of the Confessions, but only to consider the extent
to which this text displays characteristics
of one particular genre, namely the protreptic
genre.
c.
Characteristic Features of the
Protreptic Genre
I have indicated that, although communicative
purpose will be regarded as the primary
criterion for identifying the genre of a work as protreptic, this is complemented
other characteristic,
if not "necessary,"
"other" characteristics,
by a study of
elements of the genre. This section treats these
matters concerning
form, structure,
style, content
and intended
audience. It is primarily a distillation of the ideas of existing scholarship (to a high degree
scholars of the use of Greco-Roman genres in the New Testament, especially Paul's Letter
to the Romans that is read by some as a protreptic), complemented
by a reading of some of
the primary sources themselves.
I start with a very short discussion of the first three elements, form, structure and style
because, as has been said above, there is no specific pattern of form, structure or style that
can be said to be constitutive for the protreptic genre. Aune (1991, 97) identifies the different
forms a protreptic could take as "oral discourses
... written dialogues,
discourses
(i.e.,
monologues), and letters." To this Jordan (1986, 328) adds the categories anthology, hymn,
aphorism, biography and anecdote.
The Confessions seems at first sight to be a straightforward written discourse, a monologue.
But the constantly felt presence of God as Augustine's formal addressee and the fact that
God's speech is also represented in the Confessions through the abundance of Scriptural
quotations, make the work at the same time approach the spirit of a dialogue, as Herzog
(1984,213-250)
has argued.
As far as structure is concerned, it emerges from the definitions above and from studies of
ancient protreptic that the content of most protreptics displays certain "stages" (Jordan 1986,
309) or "features" (Aune 1991, 101) rather than distinct sections. Usually between two to four
of these features, that I prefer to call streams, are identified by the various scholars. The two
streams that always occur are a negative stream, refuting the claims of rival groups and a
57
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
positive
stream where the speaker's
or the writer's
position
is stated, defended
recommended. On the basis of the numerous examples he studied, Aune (1991,101)
and
adds a
third optional feature: a direct appeal to the audience to make an immediate choice on the
grounds of the foregoing protreptic message.
Objections to seeing the Confessions as a protreptic because of the absence (or lack of
prominence)
of just this last element must of course disappear if we realize that this is
deemed an optional feature of protreptic texts. As far as the first two elements are concerned
my analysis shows that refuting the main tenets of Manichean thought (the negative stream)
is one of the important streams that run through the Confessions from beginning to end,
while the Christian way of life (the positive stream) is presented throughout as the only worth
while way of living. It must be emphasized that in speaking of "streams" running through the
Confessions
I choose to follow Aune in seeing the negative and positive elements of the
content of the protreptic as "stages" or "features" because
no accompanying
clear-cut
structural patterns (e.g. positive section, negative section, positive section) can be deduced
from the extant examples studied.
Now, a few remarks on the style of the protreptic.
One aspect of the style of extant
protreptics that I would like to compare with that of the Confessions,
but which is rarely
mentioned in the scholarship up to now, is the tone of these works. Only Malherbe (1986,
121) makes a passing remark about protreptic speeches in this regard: "The speech ... could
be harsh or gentle, biting or soothing, but it was always to be frank and aim at the benefit of
the hearer." It is clear from this remark, first, that a good measure of variation in tone is
probably to be expected, and second, that tone is, like the other characteristic features of the
protreptic, always to be examined in the context of its contribution towards the protreptic
purpose of the whole. An analysis of the tone used can, however, yield important information
about both the communicative
purpose of the text and the relationship between the author
and his audience. It can be a very powerful tool of persuasion, especially if the author's
insight into the psychological make-up of his audience enables him to find the exact tone at
the right moment to touch tender or weak spots.
Another aspect concerning the tone of a protreptic is the similarities it shows to what I will call
a diatribe-like
tone." Malherbe (1986, 120-130) identifies the diatribe as one of the modes of
exhortation and devotes a section to the style of the diatribe where he also touches on tone.
16 For the difficulties surrounding the identification of a formal genre called diatribe and the various
forms the diatribe could take, see the concise discussion by Moles (1996, 463-464).
58
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
He speaks, for example, of a display of impatience with the hearer, the prominence of
rhetorical questions, and the use of dialogue with a fictive opponent (which contribute to a
tone of impatience or urgency). Stowers (1981, 46-47) points out that the most distinctive
characteristic of the diatribe is its dialogical element. These same elements make a
significant contribution to creating an urgent tone in specific passages in the Confessions.
What is more, Malherbe's observation that the diatribe usually has "the aim of moving people
to action rather than reflection" shows that this diatribe-like tone would have been seen to be
particularly well-suited to the communicative purpose of the protreptic, as is also emphasized
by Stowers (1981, 75-78). Courcelle (1963,111-117),
in his chapter, "Conversion et
Diatribe: Augustin et Perse," also points to the fact that Augustine knows and quotes Persius'
Satires (with their strong diatribal character) in the Confessions and other works and that
certain sections of the Confessions are diatribe-like in character.
Though this diatribe-like tone - like many other elements - cannot be shown to be a
"necessary" element in a protreptic text it is conceivable that this might be one of the
effective ways to urge someone to see the errors of his present ways and to make the
change advised in the protreptic. I will, however, also show in my analyses that passages
with a diatribe-like tone is counterbalanced by passages where a caring tone prevails. This is
of course only an indication of the variation Augustine uses in order to do everything in his
power to reach his audience.
Let us now look at elements concerning the content of protreptic texts. The terms topic,
motive, theme and tapas occur regularly in the discussion of literary works and their
meanings often overlap. I will use all of these terms to describe what I divide here into three
sections: recurring sets of imagery; recurring themes; and recurring devices, in the
Confessions on the one hand, and in the protreptic works I see as its antecedents on the
other.
To start with recurring sets of imagery: Berger (1984, 1139-1145) identifies two topoi that
occur in protreptic texts, the imagery of the two ways and the imagery of wool dyeing. While
the imagery of wool dyeing does not occur in the Confessions, the image of the two ways, a
central characteristic of protreptic from its earliest existence, is conspicuously prominent.
Typically, in protreptics, the positive aspects of the recommended (narrow and difficult) way
are praised while the negative aspects of the alternative (broad and easy) way are criticized.
That the image of the way and the accompanying imagery of walking or journeying away
from and back to God, are central in the Confessions is commonly accepted. Knauer's
excellent article (1957, 216-248), "Perigrinatio Animae," shows how the image of the way is
59
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
carried by quotations
from the story of the prodigal son and underscores
importance of this image in the
the central
Contessione"
The next topos I want to discuss is the use of the imagery of the physician and his patient
and the accompanying imagery of the diseased soul. The imagery of the medicus is found in
numerous examples of protreptics, and seems to have been so narrowly associated with the
genre that Philo of Larissa uses it to define the basic nature of the genre (see the definition
above). My arguing for the image of the healer as central in protreptic was to a large degree
sparked off by my reading of Gaiser's study (1959) of protreptic elements in Plato's dialogues
and the fact that this image recurs with high frequency in the dialogues he discusses.
Further, medical imagery is not only prominent in the Confessions but also in the texts of the
Manicheans whom I see as the main rival group (as well as an important addressee) figuring
in the work. This image occurs in other genres as well, but it occurs with such regularity and
is so well suited to the purposes of protreptic that I feel justified in seeing its presence, in
conjunction with other elements, as a possible indication of the protreptic nature of a work.
I am aware that these topoi (the image of the two ways and the medical imagery) are part of
the universal language of philosophy and of learned treatises of the time. They are not used
in protreptic exclusively and merely pointing to their presence in the Confessions does not
say anything about the communicative
purpose of the
work." Further, neither of these topoi
have been shown to be a necessary element in protreptic texts. I try to show, however, that
they are eminently suited to support a protreptic communicative
(1972, 99-100)
emphasize
this: "Because
purpose. Cairns' remarks
topoi can thus move from genre to genre,
assignments to genres must always be based not so much on secondary elements as on the
logic of the situation. No quantity of secondary elements makes an example of a genre,
although their presence is a welcome confirmation
of an assignment
based on primary
elements."
The fact that these topoi occur with such frequency in the Confessions makes an important
contribution to how the whole is perceived and how it affects the reader. The modern reader
17 See also Pfligersdorffer
and its predecessors.
(1987, 83) for the prominence of the image of the way in the Confessions
Topoi were seldom exclusive to any genre, as Cairns (1972, 99) reminds us: "as the generic
patterns became more elaborate and as rhetorical training became more influential, the introduction of
new material into an example of a genre inevitably came to mean more and more the use in an
example of one genre of a topos associated with another genre. The ability of many topoi to move
from one genre to another is central to generic originality."
18
60
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
must remember that the use of topoi was an important device in the creation of meaning and
that ancient readers would probably much more sensitive to the occurrence of such themes
than modern reader can ever
become."
There is one theme that recurs in all the protreptic texts that I have read, that also the reader
of the Confessions will immediately recognize as familiar, namely the theme of scientia. This
theme takes a central position in the argumentation, as is illustrated, for example, by Gaiser's
study of the protreptic elements in the Platonic dialogues he analyses. Scientia is of course a
core element in most of the post-Socratic
philosophical
systems starting with Socrates'
central doctrine that virtue equals knowledge (Henry 1969, xxxviii), and extending to most
popular Hellenistic and Roman philosophies that still assume virtue as teachable and related
to knowledge (Malherbe 1986, 12-13). Scientia it is also a persistent theme in Augustine's
Confessions, and one more characteristic that makes this text similar to many of its protreptic
antecedents. The prominence of the theme of scientia is consistent with Christianity's being
th
viewed, and consciously presenting itself, by the 4
century A.D., as a system very much
akin to philosophy." Moreover, when it is taken into consideration
scientia was especially
that the whole idea of
prominent in the writings of the people I will argue formed an
important part of the intended audience of the Confessions, the Manicheans, its use in the
Confessions
may be viewed as even more significant
for the themes treated
in this
dissertation.
The other factor that is underscored by the different discussions of ancient protreptics is the
prominence of the use of one particular recurring device, namely the use of exempla, and
then especially exemplary conversion stories. Though the use of exempla is by no means a
distinguishing characteristic of protreptic only, and occurs regularly in all types of rhetoric, the
nature of protreptic does make the presence of exemplary conversion stories almost a sine
qua non for the genre. Personal examples were thought to possess special protreptic power
because, as Malherbe (1986, 135) points out, "they were regarded as more persuasive than
words and as providing concrete models to imitate." In the analyses below I argue that
Augustine's
conversion
story, together with the shorter versions
of a number of other
19 Cairns' remarks about the selection of topoi also imply the modern reader's lack of proficiency as far
as the perception of the meaning encoded in the use of topoi is concerned: "Neglect of the generic
basis of ancient literature sometimes blinds scholars to the skilful selection which an author has made,
and leads them to criticize him for faults which he has gone out of his way to avoid."
See Aune 1991 (106-109) for indications that Judaism as well as Christianity were viewed by
outsiders as philosophies and how "some educated Christians ... used the intellectual framework of
the major Greek philosophical traditions both to fashion their understanding of Christianity itself and to
shape the ways in which they communicated with Jews and Greeks" (108).
20
61
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
conversion stories, especially in book 8, are meant to be seen as exempla to be followed,
exactly because the theme of the imitation of the lives of others, read or observed, is so
prominent in the Confessions.
I end with a quick look at what I consider a set of words that constitute a typical vocabulary
for the description of the effect a protreptic text has. In the examples of protreptic texts that I
discuss in 2.1.3 below, as well as in Augustine's own description of his encounter with a
protreptic text, the Horlensius,
I have found a range of vocabulary that occurs regularly.
These are the words that describe the actions and the strong emotions unleashed by the
inner turmoil preceding conversion and also those of the final moment of conversion. First
there are of course the words describing or advising conversion itself, words like exhorlare,
converli, TTpOTpÉTTEIV,
and their derivatives. Accompanying
these and describing a closely
related semantic range are the words for sleeping and waking that indicate, respectively, the
undesired and the desired attitude and activity of the addressee, words like somnium, sopor,
somnus, and dormire on the one hand and evigilare, and excitare on the other."
Lastly, there are the words that describe the strong emotions of conversion in terms of fire
imagery, words like accendere, flamma, incendium, and TTUp. The speaker's desire for truth,
embodied in philosophy or religion, is also very often described in terms of erotic imagery, of
which the fire imagery forms, of course, an important element."
2.1.3 Literary Antecedents
The aim of this section of chapter 2 is to show, by looking at literary practice preceding
Augustine's
Confessions, that the combination of autobiography,
philosophical discussion,
and exegesis in a single work, which had (among other purposes) the objective to convert its
readers, was not an unknown generic procedure in Late Antiquity. This section leans heavily
on Courcelle's Les "Confessions" de s. Augustin dans la tradition littéraire: antécédents
et
postérité (1963), but moves beyond his important study in the sense that it looks at these
predecessors
influenced
in their totality and not only at the autobiographical
Augustine's
autobiographical
writing.
parts and how they
I do not claim that any of the works
21 It was Feldmann's passing remarks (1994, 1162) on the occurrence of excitare that first alerted me
to the occurrence of typical protreptic vocabulary: "Das excitare gehërt nun zu den charakteristischen
Wortern des (philosophischen) Protreptikos und entspricht dem griechischen rrpOTpÉTTSIV:
See for example O'Connell's discussion (1994, 72 and 73-74) of depictions of Philosophia in the
Dialogues, Continentia in the Confessions as well as Cicero's Sapientia in the Horlensius in erotic
22
terms.
62
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
examined here show the exact same set of generic features as the Confessions, only that
looking at literary conventions before Augustine makes the Confessions appear much less
strange than it has been made out to be. It also brings greater appreciation of how creatively
he employs what is available to him to write a work that is, nevertheless, like the best literary
works, generically unique.
But discussing the literary antecedents of a work like the Confessions is difficult in the sense
that the researcher is faced with the problems of genre in general, and of modern readers
interpreting ancient texts in particular, but also to some extent with the problematic
surrounding the work of great religious figures like Augustine and the religious overtones
they carry. The reasons why Courcelle (1963, 10) has to come to the astounding conclusion
that by the time of his study the Confessions seemed never before to have been studied as a
literary product of its time are probably located, inter alia, within this network of issues." Of
course, trends in research also play a role and a re-evaluation of the literature of Late
Antiquity and attempts to discover the rationale behind the use of literary devices
characteristic of this period have become fashionable only towards the end of the previous
century. The fact remains that for various reasons the researcher at the beginning of the 21st
century still finds work to do in the field of studying the Confessions against its literary
background.
Let us start with a closer look at some of these problems. The first area of difficulty I want to
comment on is closely related to the much-debated question of the "historicity" of the
Confessions,
discussed in the first chapter. Problems arise from both the inappropriate
expectations of modern readers of ancient texts and from religious presuppositions: the
Confessions, i.e. the autobiography, of one of the hallowed saints of the Church has to be
the representative story of his life, it has to be the "truth". A concomitant distrust of rhetorical
devices and the belief that the cleverer the techniques and the more conventional the
expression, the less true is the subject matter, complicate the issue." The result is that for
many years the possibility of Augustine's autobiographical narrative being a clever rhetorical
construct, using the rhetorical devices popular at the time, was simply not considered. It is
not the object of this dissertation to judge the historicity of the autobiographical narrative in
"[1]1ne semble pas que I'on ait jamais examiné de pres les Confessions
littéraire." (Courcelle 1963,10).
23
In the case of the Confessions the debate on the
point. Also O'Meara's remarks (1951, 29) about the
can trace how closely his dialogues approach
approximation is, to some extent, a measure of their
24
au sein de la tradition
historicity of the work revolves around exactly this
Cassiciacum dialogues illustrate this attitude: "We
to these models, and the measure of their
untrustworthiness as guaranteeing facts."
63
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
the Confessions. It is, however, imperative to show that an increased understanding of the
literary milieu within which the text functioned and the light this throws on the literary devices
it employs can contribute greatly to the appreciation of the whole.
Let us move to two other interrelated problem areas, namely the generic expectations
of
modern readers of ancient texts and the notion that the Confessions is an autobiography.
First, I have shown that, in the case of an ancient text, the expectations of a reader many
centuries later must in some ways be judged inferior to those of the original parent discourse
community. Of course, we do not know what those readers' expectations of a text like the
Confessions were. But although our knowledge will probably always remain imperfect, an
effort to understand the generic and other literary conventions
of the time the text was
produced, may give us a better understanding and must for this reason be made.
The idea that the Confessions is "an autobiography"
is a long established one. A study of
how and when this perception developed, and especially whether it existed from the outset,
and if so, what its contents were then, would make an interesting project but cannot be part
of this dissertation.
Clark (1993, 102) points to the fact that the other famous book of
Confessions, that of Rousseau, was named "in deliberate reference to Augustine,"
not to
imitate the latter's belief about human nature, but to reject it. What I find interesting is that the
motives scholars have consciously or subconsciously
ascribed to Augustine for writing the
Confessions, are very similar to the motives Rousseau offers for writing his Confessions.
Rousseau, as Clark (1993, 102) puts it, wrote "to relieve his mind, to give readers some
knowledge of a human being other than themselves,
to refute accusations,
to enjoy his
memories of himself." I argue that these are the motives for writing the Confessions that
modern scholars, often subconsciously,
ascribe to Augustine while he may have written this
work with completely different or, at least, with additional motives. At the same time, it is
probably safe to say that the majority of Augustine's readers, during his lifetime and through
later ages, casual readers and researchers alike, have read the Confessions because of the
"knowledge of another human being" they hoped to glean from it. In my analyses in chapter 5
I argue that Augustine was aware of this fact, and used it consciously to attract readers to his
Confessions, but with a different ultimate purpose in mind.
From everything that has been said it is clear that simply to approach the text with all the
subconscious
influenced
expectations
a modern reader would have of a modern autobiography,
by ideas about Rousseau's
Confessions,
is a potentially
dangerous
or
modus
operandi. From the subsequent discussion it will become clear that, while an ancient reader
might not have argued with the idea that the Confessions
was, among other things,
autobiographical, the assumptions and expectations the term may have raised for this reader
64
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
would probably have been totally different from those it would raise for modern readers. As
Forman (1995, 41) puts it: "In short, by modern understanding of the genre, Confessions is
not autobiography since it never attempts to portray a whole life."
Above I surveyed some of the reasons why the Confessions' indebtedness to the literary
climate within which it originated had been practically ignored before Courcelle. The
pioneering task for him was to show that the Confessions does indeed teem with literary
devices that can be shown to have been prevalent at the time of its writing as well as with
direct allusions to some of its models. This Courcelle (1963, 91-197) demonstrates
convincingly. Literary antecedents (and the probability of Augustine being influenced directly
or indirectly by specific models) exist for all of the following motifs in the Confessions: the
quest for truth presented as a movement through a series of philosophical or religious
positions, a pagan motif Christianized by Pseudo-Clement and Hilary of Poitiers; the central
importance of the sin of curiositas, which we find in Lucius' preoccupations in Apuleius'
Metamorphoses;
Confession
a quest for truth in the form of a confession of sins, present in the
of Cyprian of Antioch; the use of specific diatribal features discernable for
example in Persius' Satires; the conversion through grace, as described by Paul in the Acts
of the Apostles and by Cyprian of Carthage in his Ad Donatum; the allegorical use of
autobiography, prominent especially in the documentation of their visions by African martyrs;
the admonition of special import received through formulas that were part of children's
games in for example Xenophon of Ephesus and Jewish writings; and even the garden as
the setting for a momentous spiritual experience followed by a conversion, which occurs in
ancient writings like philosophical Dialogues and Christian apologetic works.
Even a superficial survey of these examples should make clear that the nature of the
autobiographical narration in all these instances differ from popular modern autobiography in
the respect that often the ulterior motive of converting the reader is present, but more about
this later. What Courcelle does not do, is to consider the genres of the works that furnish the
antecedents for the Confessions or the generic features of the whole into which Augustine
transplants these motifs. Of course, the structure of the Confessions was not the focus of
Courcelle's study, but rather the autobiographical antecedents for the autobiographical
sections of the work.
The present study is interested in precedents for the combination of autobiographical
sections with philosophical discussion and exegesis and with the function of the
autobiographical narrative within a bigger unit. The works that, according to Courcelle,
65
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
furnish the (autobiographical) antecedents Augustine employs in his Confessions represent a
widely diverse range of types, as a quick look at the list above will verify.25 Moreover, the
length and function of the autobiographical
sections in these works vary considerably.
Courcelle's study already points (albeit indirectly) to the abundant evidence that antecedents
for the inclusion of an autobiographical
narrative within a larger work, often with a polemical
and exegetical purpose, existed. What is most significant, however, is the fact that many of
the autobiographical
narratives discussed
by Courcelle are not the story of a life from
beginning to end but much more specifically focused: they are conversion
stories." The aim
of a conversion story is conceivably to inform readers about how the writer was converted.
But in ancient philosophy, as well as Christianity, it was always assumed that the person who
had "seen the light" was now burdened with the mission to lead others to it. Conversion
stories were written with the aim to convert the reader, i.e. with protreptic intent.
From the discussion below it will become clear that in the models adduced by Courcelle the
autobiographical
narrative often has a function subordinate to that of the whole and not the
kind of function a modern reader would expect an autobiography to have. It is my contention
that a scrutiny of the antecedents Courcelle discusses, shows that it is only a reader who is
not from the privileged discourse community who would be surprised by the co-existence of
autobiography
and philosophical discussion and / or exegesis in the same work. Yet
century scholarship seems universally perplexed with the four non-autobiographical
zo"
books
"added on to" the autobiography. Knauer (1955, 19) formulates this in his introduction:
Man
hat Augustin
immer
wieder
vorgeworfen,
er hatte den Aufbau
dadurch
verunklërt, da~ er an die neun ersten Bucher ... noch vier Bucher anqehánqt habe ...
Das Verhaltnis der drei letzten zu den ersten zehn Buohem hat ... immer wieder
gro~es Ratseiraten verursacht.
This lack of understanding
manifests in its most extreme form in editions or translations of
the Confessions that simply, without explanation, leave out the last three or four books (as I
have indicated in chapter 1).
Before we narrow the focus down to more immediate predecessors of the Confessions, let us
start with the wider background of ancient literary practice. The combination of a vita (even if
25 See also Pfligersdorffer's
"Das Bauprinzip von Augustins Confessiones" (1987, 79-88) for a
discussion of the way in which various pagan and Christian models for the "Bekehrungsgeschichte"
function as background to an understanding of the Confessions.
26
Courcelle (1963, 89) calls this section of his book "Les descriptions de conversion."
66
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
not necessarily the own vita) with philosophical discussion is not an unknown occurrence in
late ancient philosophical literature. Prominent examples are Plotinus' Enneads prefaced by
the Vita Porphyrii and lamblichus' De vita Pythagorica that starts with the vita of Pythagoras
(followed by the protreptic and then by the philosophical discussion proper). In general, the
life of the philosopher
was seen as an appropriate
introduction
to a more theoretical
discussion of his work: "In late antiquity it became conventional to preface a philosopher's
works with a biography" (Aune 1991,103).
to a large extent exegetical:
discussions,
What is more, philosophical discussion was often
interpretations
and quotations
of the works of
predecessors formed and integral part of the fabric of the prose.
Further, use of the exemplary force of the personal example for protreptic purposes was
already present in Plato's early Socratic dialogues. Socrates is the ultimate paradigm that
shows the correct way by walking it himself. But the fact that he is the example to be
followed, is not presented directly. He is presented, as a matter of fact, as the one most in
need of improvement
(Gaiser 1959, 155). Gaiser also describes
Socrates as taking on
himself the danger in which the others - unbeknown to themselves - are living; he takes their
place and in this way is really able to show them the way. The parallels with Augustine's
description of himself in the Confessions as the epitome of sinfulness, walking the arduous
road back to God, are obvious.
The combination of the own vita, i.e. autobiographical narration, with philosophical discussion
was also a widespread
phenomenon.
Malherbe's discussion
philosophers' convention to use autobiographical
(1986, 34-37)
of the moral
narratives as a preface to their own works,
names Julian's Oration and Epictetus' Discourse 3 as cases in point. This also indicates
another possible function of the autobiographical
autobiographical
preface (although
section in Augustine's
in the case of the Confessions
Confessions: the
the autobiographical
section is clearly much more than a preface) often had the function of justifying the "activity
as moral reformers" and illustrating "the rigorous self-examination
required before daring to
correct others" (Malherbe 1986, 34).27
As the discussion progresses, the reader will notice that this dissertation does not attempt to
argue for direct literary dependence of the Confessions on works taken as possible literary
antecedents. The assumption behind this is that knowledge of literary conventions must have
been the common
property of those practicing
and teaching the art of rhetoric, partly
27 I argue in chapter 5 that one of the objectives of the last four books of the Confessions (but also of
the first part of the work) is to "correct" the views of the Manicheans on a number of subjects.
67
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
because they knew some works where these devices were implemented very well, partly
because they knew about works using them, and also because these devices were the tools
of the trade, taught and discussed on a daily basis, even though we can never have any real
evidence of this.28
Before we focus on specific antecedents for the Confessions
(where autobiographical
narrative, philosophical discourse, exegesis and a protreptic communicative purpose are
combined), let us turn our attention to an interesting fact that was not discussed above but
that concerns the main focus of my analysis, namely protreptic. David Aune's incisive study,
"Romans as a Logos Protreptikos" (1991), includes a very detailed and broad overview of the
history of the protreptic, from its earliest beginnings in early Greek philosophy up to its
adaptation by Jewish and Christian writers, a history that extends to Augustine's Contra
Academicos,
"a
}..óy05
TTpOTpETTTIKÓ5
explicitly dependent on Cicero's Horlensius"
(106).
Apart from the very large number of examples of protreptics that shows how popular the
genre had been from the 1st century A.D. onward, Aune (1991, 102) refers to the circulation
of stories of philosophical conversions, celebrating "the successes of philosophical
propaganda." This serves to illustrate that by the time Augustine studied, taught and
practiced rhetoric the protreptic was definitely one of the genres in circulation that might have
offered itself as a possible vehicle for his thoughts.
There exists a multitude of texts that can be called protreptic, either in totality or to a certain
degree, starting from before the days of Plato and continuing through its appropriation and
adaptation by Christian writers up to (and past) the time of Augustine. The existence of this
wealth of material, a "bewildering range of protreptic examples" Jordan (1986, 310) calls it,
underscores what I have said above about direct and indirect literary dependence. It is
redundant to go into details of how much Greek Augustine knew or which of these
antecedent works he might have read. The genre of the protreptic was so well presented that
rather it would be foolish to assume that he could have been ignorant of its existence, its
purposes and characteristics.
Let us return to some of the (already Christianized) literary models for the Confessions
discussed by Courcelle, but now with the purpose of discovering the place of the
autobiographical section in relation to the whole. The Dialogus cum Tryphone
by Justin
This seems to be the assumption behind Courcelle's modus operandi (1963, 96): "Je ne pretends
nullement qu' Augustin ait connu et utilise taus ces texts autobiographiques" and "II ne me parait pas
impossible non plus qu'iI ait eu connaissance, d'une maniere ou d'une autre, du roman clémentin" (my
emphasis).
28
68
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Martyr, saint Cyprian of Carthage's Ad Donatum, and the De Trinitate by Hilary of Poitiers29
offer precedents for the combination of autobiographical
elements with argumentation that
can be called polemical, philosophical, and! or exegetical. The reader is reminded that this
kind of argumentation
opposing
theories
would be perfectly at home in the protreptic where the refutation of
is always an important element of the whole. While the similarities
between these works and the Confessions are the focus of the following discussion, it is
good to remember that the biggest difference lies in the amount of space allotted to the
autobiographical
section or conversion
story in these works on the one hand and the
Confessions on the other?
In the Dialogus cum Tryphone Justin Martyr's autobiographical
narrative takes up only capita
2 to 8 of the 142 capita that constitute the dialogue. He starts by describing his disappointing
encounter with different philosophies,
until eventually he enters into a much more fruitful
relationship with the Platonists. Both the initial liberating effect of Platonic thinking on his
thought processes and the eventual disappointment are presented in terms similar to those
Augustine uses to relate his experience with the Libri Platonicorum:
h
KO'I !JEDPEIo<l>óópo TWVC(OW!JÓTCuV
Vóll0l5, KOl
T~V
<l>PÓVllOlV
... KOl
h 9EWp'taTWV'tÓEWVaVETTTÉpoU
!JOl
irrró ~AOKE'ta5~ATTll;ovOUTIKOKOTÓ\jJE090I
TOV 9EÓV'TOUTOyap
TÉA05T~5 nAÓTWV05 <l>IAooo<l>'I05
(c.2) [And the perception of immaterial things quite
overpowered
me, and the contemplation of ideas furnished my mind with wings ...
and such was my stupidity, I expected forthwith to look upon God, for this is the end
of Plato's philosophy]."
The autobiographical
narrative culminates in a chance encounter with an old man (like the
pivotal chance encounters in Book 8 of the Confessions) who directs Justin to the prophets
as the only teachers of truth, thus a chance encounter causing a turn to the Bible, exactly like
that presented in the Confessions. The old man also leaves him with a warning containing a
reference to light that sounds familiar to the reader of the Confessions:
29
This is the one work where direct literary dependence can be proved (Courcelle 1963, 96).
It is perhaps useful to remind the reader at this point that the autobiographical part of the
Confessions does not comprise as big a percentage of the whole as the book numbers lead us to
believe: in O'Donnell's text edition books 1-9 cover pages 3 to 118 (115 pages) and books 10-13
pages 119 to 205 (86 pages). If we break the work up into conversion story proper (books 1-8) and
philosophical discussion, protreptic, and exegesis (books 9-13) we get a ratio of 99 pages (pp.3-102)
for the autobiographical narrative to 102 pages (pp. 103-205) for the rest.
30
For this text I use the Greek text of Marcovich (1997) and Roberts and Donaldson's
(1950).
31
69
translation
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
EUXOU OE OOI TTpO TTáVTc.uV <j>c.uT05 aVOIXeDVOI
TTO:ÓIVEOTIV, E'I IJ~
reo
TTUA05· ou yap
eE05 o~ OUVIEVOI KOl Ó XplOT05
OUVOTTTa ouoE
OUTOU
OUVVOT]Ta
(c.7) [But pray that,
above all things, the gates of light may be opened to you; for these things cannot be
perceived or understood by all, but only by the man to whom God and His Christ have
imparted wisdom].
Justin then undergoes (in a garden like Augustine)
a sudden conversion to Christianity,
which, take note, he describes as an ultimate philosophy:
EIJOU OE TTOPOXPDIJO TTUp EV
avOpwv
TTl \jJuxu
EKE'IVc.uV, Ó'I E'IOI XplOTOU
av~<j>eT], KOl 'Épc.u5 'ÉXEI IJE TWV TTpO<j>T]TWVKOl
<j>'IAOI·OIOAOyll;ÓIJEVÓ5
TWV
TE TTp05 EIJOUTOV TOU5 AÓYOU5
OUTOU TOUTT]V IJÓVT]V EUplOKOV <j>IAOOO<j>'IOV ao<j>OAD TE KOl OUIJ<j>opOV
(c.B)
[But
straightaway a flame was kindled in my soul; and a love of the prophets, and of those
men who are friends of Christ, possessed me; and whilst revolving his words in my
mind, I found this philosophy alone to be safe and profitable].
But it is not only the autobiographical
parts of the Dialogus cum Tryphane that show striking
resemblances to Augustine's Confessions. The rest of the work, the polemical discussion in
dialogue form of the relative merits of the Jewish and the Christian positions with strong
emphasis on exegesis and biblical proof for arguments, as well as the special place afforded
to the Book of Psalms, find parallels in Augustine's
masterpiece and show features of the
protreptic genre. The work ends with a direct exhortation to Trypho and his associates to be
converted to Christianity. It is clear that persuasion in the Dialogus cum Tryphane rests on
two legs: personal confession, i.e. the use of the own vita as an exemplum, on the one hand,
and
philosophical
argument
supported
by exegesis
on the other.
Though
Trypho's
conversion is not reported as the result of the exhortation, the reader is left with no doubt that
this is the aim of the dialogue:
I
UIJ05
TOUTOV
,
TTpOTpETTOIJOI,
aywvo,
TTOVTOKpáTOp05
I
EVOTT]OOIJEVOU5
TWV
OIOOOKáAc.uV
eEOU XplOTÓV
«:,
urrep
TT]5
«:"
I
EOUTc.uV
UIJWV orrouêóoct
0c.uTT]pI05
TTpOTIIJDOOI
I
IJEylOTOV
IJO:AAOV TOV TOU
(c.142) [I exhort you to give all diligence in this very
great struggle for your own salvation, and to be earnest in setting a higher value on
the Christ of the Almighty God than on your own teachers].
In Cyprian's Ad Donatum,
what Roberts and Donaldson
(1951, 275) introduces
as "a
discourse on things Divine," requested by the addressee of the letter, starts unexpectedly
70
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
with an account of Cyprian's personal experiences."
communication
example
(1.1-2) reminds of the
(thought to have special
discussion
significant
(1.3,
note
Contessions" and renders the choice of the personal
persuasive
once
philosophical
discussion).
Confessions.
In the autobiographical
Cyprian's consciousness of the limits of
again
power) to preface the more theoretical
the
combination
of autobiography
and
But there is more that seems familiar to the reader of the
section the emphasis is on the soul's distress in its
search for light: ego cum in tenebris atque in nocte coeca iacerem, cumque in salo iactantis
saeculi nutabundus ac dubius vestigiis oberrantibus fluctuarem ... veritatis ac lucis alienus
(1.3) [While I was still lying in darkness and gloomy night, wavering hither and thither, tossed
about ... and remote from truth and light]. There is also a confession of the author's past
sins: nam, ut ipse quamplurimis
vitae prioris erroribus implicitus tenebar, quibus exui me
posse non crederem, sic vitiis adhaerentibus obsecundans eram (1.4) [For as I myself was
held in bonds by the innumerable errors of my previous life, from which I did not believe that I
could by possibility be delivered, so I was disposed to acquiesce in my clinging vices] and of
the initial skepticism towards the way prescribed by Catholicism: qui possibilis, aiebam, est
tanta conversio (1.3) ['How'said
I, 'is such a conversion possible']. The autobiographical
narration culminates, like that of Augustine, in a description of the own conversion (1.4).
The purpose of the personal example is clearly beyond what a modern reader expects of
autobiography.
It is a captatio benevo/entiae confessing the lack of superiority of the speaker
in relation to the hearer, and his total dependence on God: Dei est, inquam, Dei est omne
quod possumus (1.4) [All our power is of God; I say, of God]. This, to my mind, enhances the
protreptic-paraenetic
power of the conversion story which, embedded as it is in a letter that
seems to aim at encouraging
Donatus to continue diligently on his chosen way, must be
included for just this purpose. Once again the autobiographical
another
section
where the addressee
is urged in typical
section is combined with
protreptic
terminology:
si tu
This letter is often classified, not under the letters of st. Cyprian but under the treatises. See the
remark by Roberts and Donaldson (1951, 265). Here I use the text of the Ad Donatum in the
Patrologiae Cursus Completus (1844) where the Ad Donatum is printed as Epistula 1. The translation
is that of Roberts and Donaldson 1951. See also O'Meara (1992, 81) on the "number of surprising
reminiscences in the Confessions" of the Ad Donatum.
32
33 O'Donnell (1992, 157), in his commentary on Book 10 of the Confessions, also comments on
Augustine's awareness of the limits of communication: "The opacity of speaker to hearer and the
unbridged distance between them often led A. to sober reflection, usually concentrating on the
inadequacies of the speaker." Of course the personal example is present only through the medium of
language as well and this is precisely what Augustine is concerned with in book 10 of the Confessions:
how may the reader know that what he says about himself is the truth (Conf 10.3.3)? Still, what is
presented indirectly through the personal example may be easier to imitate than what is presented in
an even more abstract theoretical argument.
71
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
innocentiae, si iustitiae viam teneas (1.5) [But if you keep the way of innocence, the way of
righteousness].
Note also the description of the improvement of the soul in medical terms:
inde iam facultas
datur ... in medelam
dolentium posse
venenarum
virus extinguere;
animorum desipientium labes, reddita sanitate, purgare (1.5) [Thence is given power ... that
is able to quench the virus of poisons for the healing of the sick, to purge out the stains of
foolish souls by restored health].
Cyprian's rejection of all things worldly (1.6), the strict censure of the games (1.7) and the
theatre (1.8), seen as an enticement to man to follow the immoral ways of the pagan gods,
as well as the emphasis on the deceptive nature of worldly success (1.11), are motifs we
also find in Augustine's
Confessions. The letter ends with a direct exhortation that reads
almost like a program for what Augustine does in the Confessions:
Tu tantum, quem iam spiritalibus castris eoelestis militia signavit, tene incorruptam,
tene sobriam religiosis virtutibus disciplinam. sit fibi veloratio
assidua vellectio: nunc
cum Deo loquere, nunc Deus tecum: iIIe praeceptis suis instruat, iIIe disponat (1.15)
[Do you, however, whom the celestial warfare has enlisted in the spiritual camp, only
observe a discipline uncorrupted an chastened in the virtues of religion. Be constant
as well in prayer as in reading; now speak with God, now let God speak with you, let
Him instruct you in His precepts, let Him direct yoU].34
Thus, like the Dialogus
cum Tryphane, the Ad Donatum, which Augustine
consciously
1963,
(Courcelle
autobiographical
120-124),
does
not
provide
a
model
may imitate
only
for
the
sections of the Confessions, but also for the protreptic tendencies I discern
in this work and for the combination
of autobiographical
narration
with philosophical
discussion.
The De Trinitate is yet another example of this combination. The step by step refutation of
Arian dogma is preceded by a narration of the restless
search" experienced by Hilary of
Poitiers in his quest for nothing less than "an employment adequate to the powers of human
life": Circumspicienti mihi proprium vitae humanae ac religiosum officium, quod vel a natura
manas vel a prudentum studiis profectum dignum aliquid hoc concesso sibi ad intellegentiam
From the discussion of protreptic and paraenesis above, it is clear that this letter is strictly speaking,
more paraenetical in the sense that it encourages its addressee to continue on a way already chosen.
34
35 See for example: Sed inter haec animus sollicitus utili ac necessaria ad cognition em Domini sui via
nitens (1.4) ("My soul was distracted amid all these claims, yet still it pressed along that profitable road
which leads inevitably to the true knowledge of God") and Fatigabatur autem animus partim suo partim
corporis metu (1.10) ("Yet my soul was weighed down with fear both for itself and for the body"). For
the De Trinitate I use the text in Smulders 1979 and the translation in Schaff and Wace 1955.
72
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
divini munere obtineret (1.1) [When I was seeking an employment adequate to the powers of
human life and righteous
in itself, whether
prompted
by nature or suggested
by the
researches of the wise, whereby I might attain to some result worthy of that Divine gift of
understanding which has been given us]. The search is portrayed in a dramatic way with the
fears of the soul repeatedly
allayed by God's words, present through
scripture, a procedure familiar in Augustine's
quotations
from
Confessions. We find this for example in 1.7
(where the topos of seeing God through the contemplation of His creation is also present):
In quibus cum religiosa mens intra inbecillitatis suae concluderetur errorem, hunc de
Deo pulcherrimae sententiae modum profeticis vocibus adpraehendit: de magnitudine
enim operum et pulchritudine creaturarum consequenter generationum conditor
conspicitur [Then, while the devout soul was baffled and astray through its own
feebleness,
it caught from the prophet's voice this scale of comparison
for God,
admirably expressed, by the greatness of His works and the beauty of the things that
He hath made the Creator of worlds is rightly discerned].
The climax of the autobiographical
section is reached in Book 1.14 when Hilary has finally
attained to truth, embodied in the Catholic doctrine of the Son of God. Here Hilary reports his
conversion and, importantly, the protreptic function he expects this narration to fulfill every
time the story is told:
In hoc igitur conscio securitatis suae otio mens spebus suis laeta requieuerat,
intercessionem mortis huius usque eo non metuens, ut etiam reputaret in uitam
aeternitatis ... Quin etiam id quod sibi credebat, tamen per ministerium inpositi
sacerdotii etiam ceteris praedicabat, munus suum ad officium publicae salutis
extendens [In this calm assurance of safety did my soul gladly and hopefully take its
rest, and feared so little the interruption of death, that death seemed only a name for
eternal life ... And further, I began to proclaim those truths in which my soul had a
personal faith, as a duty of the episcopate which had been laid upon me, employing
my office to promote the salvation of all men].
The message to the reader is one of a sincere desire to share the benefits achieved for the
self with him or her, to promote his or her salvation. This easily digestible introduction could
quite conceivably have served as the motivation to read the more difficult, perhaps tedious,
rhetorical refutation that follows, all with the purpose of enabling the reader to eventually
make the right choice. It is clear that - as Courcelle (1963, 95-96) has shown - much of the
73
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
strategy employed in the autobiographical narration of the Confessions is derived from Hilary
of Poltlers."
But, more importantly for the present purposes, it can be shown that the De
Trinitate provides yet another precedent for the combination of autobiography and polemic in
a work that has at least a protreptic element in its overall function.
Lastly, some additional light may be shed on the generic make-up of the Confessions by
looking at one of Augustine's
Cassiciacum
Dialogues, his Contra Academicos.
What is
significant for the present discussion is Augustine's deft use of various generic devices and
the fact that, in many respects, the Contra Academicos seems to contain the seeds of what
Augustine eventually brings to fruition in the
contessions"
The main parallels between the
two works that I am interested in here (there are many other smaller points of similarity) are
the following:
•
The addressee of the Contra Academicos is an adherent of Manicheism, as, I will try
to show, is the case with an important section of the addressees of the Confessions;
•
the communicative purpose (or one of the communicative purposes) of both works is
to effect an important change in the reader, i.e. the works have protreptic features:"
•
both works contain an autobiographical
narrative (a conversion story) that fulfills a
protreptic purpose.
The Contra Academicos is a philosophical dialogue in the classic Platonic style and consists
of three books of which the first two are prefaced by letters addressing
the work to
Mariette Canévet in her "Le schéma de conversion dans Ie prologue du De Trinitate d'Hilaire de
Poitiers et Ie livre VII des Confessions d'Augustin: Problématique d'un temps" also analyses the
similarities betweem Hilary of Poitiers' De Trinitate and book 7 of the Confessions. Both authors make
use of a three-step movement towards final conversion: "quête de la raison naturelle avant la lecture
de I'Ancien Testament ou des livres platoniciens, cette lecture, puis la découverte de la médiation du
Christ" (1987, 166). As the title of the article indicates, she ascribes the similarity to two expressions of
the same "problématique d'un temps."
36
37 O'Meara's introductory remarks (1951, 3-33) induced me to examine the relationship between these
two works: "The correspondence between the Contra Academicos and the Confessions will be seen to
be remarkable" (21). See also O'Connell's incisive treatment (1994,65-76) of the lack of discrepancies
(postulated by many scholars) between the Contra Academicos (and the other dialogues) and the
Confessions as far as the intrinsically Christian contents of these works are concerned. Tavard (1988,
47, 58-63) discusses similarities (and differences) between the Contra Academicos and book 8 of the
Confessions and also Wilson (1990; 264-266) draws a comparison between the Confessions and
Contra Academicos.
Aune (1991, 105-106) classifies the Contra Academicos as a protreptic and O'Meara (1951, 29)
refers to the protreptic function of the prefaces to some of its books. The reader may not find this an
obvious parallel with the Confessions at this stage, but the analysis in chapter three should convince
her that Conf 9.4.8-11 is an explicit protreptic to the Manicheans. This is borne out by the analysis of
other key passages in subsequent chapters of this thesis.
38
74
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Romanianus,
Augustine's
patron over many years. That he is one of Augustine's
oldest
friends and benefactors and that his son is one of the participants in the dialogue should not
obscure
the fact that what we have here is, among other things, a Christian
author
addressing a Manichean reader. In this attempt to use philosophy and the tools of philosophy
in order to change the life of the addressee, Augustine fulfills a moral responsibility (see his
acknowledgement
of direct involvement with Romanianus' adherence to Manicheism in the
second quotation below) and is true to the missionary task now imposed on him by his
having attained the ultimate truth. The intention to convert Romanianus is explicitly stated at
the outset of the work:
0 ... Romaniane ... nihil pro te nobis aliud quam vota restant, quibus ab iIIo cui haec
curae sunt deo, si possumus, impetremus, ut te tibi reddat - ita enim tecile reddet et
nobis - sinatque mentem iIIam tuam, quae respirationem iam diu perturit, aliquando
in auras verae liberlatis emergere (1.1.1) [I wish, Romanianus, ... we can do nothing
for you but pray, so that by our prayers we may win, if we can, the favour from that
God who has a care of these things that He bring you back to your true self - and in
doing so He will likewise bring you back to us - and allow your mind, which for so
long has yearned for respite, to emerge at length into the fresh air of true freedom]."
Also Romanianus' adherence to Manicheism is referred to:
Ipsa (philosophia) me nunc in otio, quod vehementer optavimus, nutrit
me penitus ab ilia superstitione,
in quam te mecum praecipitem
ac tovet, ipsa
dederam, liberavit
(1.1.3) [She (philosophy) now nourishes and cherishes me in that leisure which we
have so much desired. She has freed me entirely from that heresy into which I had
precipitated you with myself].
The two citations above are a clear indication of not only the addressee,
communicative
purpose of the work. As far as communicative
but also the
purpose is concerned, there
are in fact two interrelated but separate issues involved. The first is the explicit protreptic
intention of the introductory
letters and the second is the more implicit protreptic of the
dialogue to which they are attached.
Let us start with the letters. Apart from telling Romanianus outright that he is concerned
about him and that he wishes his friend to follow him into Christianity (for example in the first
39
For the Contra Academicos I use the Corpus Christianarum text (1970) and the translation by
O'Meara (1951).
75
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
quotation above), Augustine also makes consistent use of the typical vocabulary
of the
protreptic genre. In the first letter we have for example sapientiae portus in 1.1.1; exitare and
evigila, evigi/a, oro te in 1.1.3; and incitarem and hortans in 1.1.4. In the second letter there
are
necesse est discip/inia atque scientia sapientiae in 2.1.1;
adgredere mecum
phi/osophiam in 2.2.3; and concitarunt in 2.2.5.
But more pronounced in the second letter, is the employment of the theme of scientia and to describe the quest for it - the accompanying pair of quaerere and invenire (based on Matt
7:7, quoted explicitly in 2.3.9) that I argue in chapter 4 plays an important part in the
expression of protreptic purpose in the Confessions. Augustine's
handling of the protreptic
letters suggests a familiarity with the conventions and the topoi of the genre that the reader
of the Confessions may do well to bear in mind when she finds these same elements
there."
O'Meara's analysis (1951, 27-32) of the degree to which the dialogue imitates its models,
also illustrates how well Augustine knew the classical models and how well versed he was in
their generic conventions: "Augustine deliberately chose a particular literary genre and did
not fail to employ all the devices to be found in the many models that were available" (29).
How apposite is a dialogue about the positions of the New Academy as a protreptic aimed at
converting Romanianus? At least we know that the ideas of the New Academy did provide
Augustine
with
a halfway
station
between
Manicheism
and Neo-Platonic
Christianity
(O'Meara 1951, 16). It is conceivable that he sees it playing the same role for Romanianus,
helping him think his way through their ideas (and beyond) towards a better understanding of
Catholic Christianity,
which was generally regarded as yet another philosophical
system.
Furthermore, Augustine at this stage still seems willing to use philosophy eclectically, in the
way he says the Hortensius urged him to do, as a means towards attaining to the truth, or to
what was for him the ultimate philosophy, Catholic Christianity. Against the background of
the whole, this is what the section near the end of the first introductory letter seems to imply
(it also points to an ongoing conversation between Augustine and his friend on the issue of
his conversion):
Philosophia est enim, a cuius uberibus se nulla aetas queretur exc/udi. Ad quam
aviudius retinendam et hauriendam quo te incitarem, quamvis tuam sitim bene
noverim, gustum tamen mittere vo/ui. Quod fibi suavissimum et, ut ita dicam,
inductorium fore peto, ne frustra speraverim (1.1.4) [I speak of philosophy from
Steidle (1982) also adduces Augstine's use of "kOnstlerische Gestaltungsprinzipien"
dialogues as an argument against a very loosely composed Confessions.
40
76
in the early
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
whose breasts no age can complain that it is excluded. And so that I may incite you
all the more eagerly to cling to her and drink of her - although I have long been aware
of your great thirst for her - I have decided to send you a foretaste. It will, I hope and I beg that my hope be not in vain - be sweet, and, as it were, an enticement to
you].
Some of the specific issues treated in the dialogue also seem to be well suited to the concern
Augustine expresses near the end of the second introductory letter for Romanianus' state of
mind, namely that he might either stop striving towards final enlightenment or form the false
impression
that he has already found this with the Manicheans:
timeo tamen, ne te
contemnas atque inventurum esse desperes, aut certe, ne invenisse te credas (2.3.8) [Yet I
am afraid lest you should, because of a too mean opinion of yourself, despair of ever finding
truth or, on the other hand, should believe that you had already found it].
The third striking parallel between the Contra Academicos and the Confessions is the use of
the autobiographical
autobiographical
narrative, the own conversion
story, for protreptic
purposes.
The
section occurs in the letter preface to book 2 of the dialogue and comprises
the first extant narrative of Augustine's early life and his conversion. The context into which it
is introduced suggests that it is designed to fulfill a protreptic purpose. First, Augustine's
enumeration of the reasons for his indebtedness to Romanianus serves to convince the latter
of the sincerity of his efforts to win him over to philosophy. Paragraph 2.2.3 starts with the
direct
exhortation,
ergo
adgredere
mecum
philosophiam
[Come
with
me,
then,
to
philosophy], and a recommendation of the benefits of philosophy: hic est quicquid te anxium
saepe atque dubitantem mirabiliter solet mouere [Here is everything that is wont wonderfully
to move you whenever you are anxious and hesitating]. The autobiographical
introduced just after this with Egone tibi gratiam non repensabo?
section is
An fortasse paululum
debeo? [And shall not I make some return to you for your favours? Or is it that lowe
you
little?] and it reads (apart from its focus on Romanianus) like a concise summary of the story
of the Confessions.
The narrative starts here with Romanianus'
money for Augustine's
father; it describes
education ran out and his sympathetic
the advances
in Augustine's
first intercession
when
support at the death of his
career that took him successively
Carthage and Rome and proceeds up to his present situation at Cassiciacum,
to
all as an
illustration of Romanianus' supportive role.
Romanianus
is the one who made possible the otium at Cassiciacum,
which in turn
contributed to the circumstances where Augustine's conversion became possible:
77
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Quod
a superfluarum
mortua rum curarum
veritatem,
perventurum
cupiditatium
respiro
vinculis
resipisco
evolavi,
quod
depositis
oneribus
redeo ad me, quod quaero intentissimus
quod in venire iam ingredior,
quod me ad summum
ipsum
modum
esse confido, tu animasti, tu inpulisti, tu fecisti. Cuius autem minister
fueris, plus adhuc fide concepi quam ratione conprehendi (2.2.4) [The fact that I have
escaped from the bonds of needless desires; that in laying down the burden of deadly
anxiety I begin to breathe again, to recover to return to myself; that I seek most
seriously for truth; that I am about to discover it; that I feel confident that I shall arrive
at the highest measure itself - you encouraged me to it, you drove me on, you made
it possible].
Especially effective as a protreptic are the emotive account of Augustine's yearning for the
ultimate revelation and the liberating role of Platonic thinking in the final enlightenment.
also significant to note how, in the context of the philosophical
and positive
evaluation
of the encounter
It is
dialogue, the emphasis on
with the Libri Platonicorum
is much
more
pronounced than in the Confessions (note also the use of erotic and fire imagery):
Numquam cessavimus inhiantes in philosophiam
atque il/am vitam, quae inter nos
placuit atque con venit, prorsus nihil aliud cogitare atque id constanter quidem ... Et
quoniam nondum aderat ea flamma, quae summa nos arreptura erat, ... cum ecce
tibi libri quidam pleni, ut ait Celsinus, bonas res Arabicas ubi exhalarunt in nos, ubi illi
flammulae
instil/arunt
pretiosissimi
unguenti
guttas
paucissimas,
incredibile,
Romaniane,
incredibile et ultra quam de me fortasse et tu credis - quid amplius
dicam? - etiam mihi ipsi de me ipso incredibile incendium concitarunt (2.2.5) [We
never ceased to yearn after philosophy. Nor did we think of anything else but that life
which commended
itself to us as both pleasant and suitable. We were, it is true,
constant in this thought ... For since as yet we were untouched by that great fire
which was to consume us, we thought that the slow fire with which we burned was
the greatest. But lo! When certain books full to the brim, as Celsinus says, had wafted
to us good things of Arabia, when they had let a very few drops of most precious
unguent fall upon that meagre flame, they stirred up an incredible conflagration
incredible,
Romanianus,
incredible,
and perhaps
beyond
-
even what you would
believe of me - what more shall I say? - beyond even what I would believe of
myself].
The narration of the final crisis of his conversion and the pivotal part played by Paul's epistle,
events that would later become famous through book 8 of the Confessions, is present here in
its embryonic form (note also the use of the verb confiteor in this context):
78
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Prorsus totus in me cursim redibam. Respexi tamen, confiteor, quasi de itinere in
iIIam religionem, quae pueris nobis insita est et medullitus inplicata; verum autem
ipsa
ad se neseientem
rapiebat.
/taque
titubans
properans
haesitans
arripio
aposto/um Pau/um. Neque enim vere, inquam, isti tanta potuissent vixissentque ita, ut
eos vixisse
manifestum
est, si eorum litterae
atque rationes
huic tanto bono
adversarentur. Per/egi totum intentissime atque castissime (2.2.5) [Swiftly did I begin
to return entirely to myself. Actually, all that I did - let me admit it - was to look back
from the end of a journey, as it were, to that religion which is implanted in us in our
childhood days and bound up in the marrow of our bones. But she indeed was
drawing me unknowing to herself. Therefore, stumbling, hastening, yet with hesitation
I seized the Apostle Paul. For truly, I say to myself, those men would never have
been able to do such great things, nor would they have lived as they evidently did
live, if their writings and doctrines were opposed to this so great a good. I read
through all of it with the greatest attention and care].
Although there is no explicit expression of protreptic intent in the autobiographical
section,
the context of the whole makes clear that Augustine is not merely passing on information, but
trying to influence Romanianus to make the same choices. In the Contra Academicos, then,
the autobiographical
section fulfills the same function as, for example, in the Dia/ogus cum
Tryphone. The relatively small amount of space allotted to it, as well as the combination of
autobiographical
narrative with philosophical discussion, parallels the procedure followed in
the other works that I see as antecedents for the Confessions.
Thus we know for certain that Augustine
was familiar with, and could deftly use, the
conventions of the ancient protreptic genre, including the use of the protreptic power of a
conversion narrative. This means that when these devices appear, albeit in a much more
mature and subtle guise, in the Confessions, we can assume that Augustine is consciously
using them to send a message, and that he assumes his immediate readers to be perfectly
capable of interpreting it.
2.1.4 Perspectives on Genre and the Unity of the
Confessions
Although this dissertation
does not have the debate on the long-sought-for
"unity" of the
Confessions as its central concern, it must be clear that some light is also shed on this by the
remarks above. Seeing the work from the perspective of a readership used to reading an
(auto-) biographical
narrative as the introduction
to philosophical
teaching
and/or as a
protreptic aimed at converting the reader or supporting her in her resolve through a personal
79
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
example before the start of the polemical-exegetical
the problem of the unity of the Confessions
argumentation,
should change the way
is approached. A reader from the privileged
discourse community might have been more surprised to find an autobiography presented on
its own than one followed by philosophical discussion and exegesis. More significantly, this
reader would certainly have thought of the autobiographical
section of the Confessions as a
conversion story, and would not have expected anything similar to autobiography today.
I argue, then, that Augustine's
inclusion of an autobiographical
partly protreptic.
contemporaries
would not have been surprised
narrative in a bigger work with an overall purpose that was
What might have surprised
even members of the privileged
community, though, was not the "adding on" of non-autobiographical
quantity
and
the
autobiography
quality
takes
introspectiveness
up
at the
of Augustine's
autobiography.
in
the
relation
to
whole
and
The
discourse
books but both the
amount
especially
of
the
space
degree
the
of
it displays, in short that which constitutes the generic innovativeness of the
Confessions, are its unprecedented qualities.
It may well be that it is exactly this change in scale coupled with the convincing presentation
of frankness and spontaneity Augustine effects in his autobiographical
a counterproductive
narrative that has had
effect. Many readers, ancient and modern, became so fascinated by the
man Augustine, that they failed to appreciate literary indications in the work as to how this
autobiographical
narrative should be read. In chapter 4 I discuss, for example, the many
references implying that the reader should not read about the lives of others out of curiosity,
but in order to improve herself.
2.2
The Audience of the Confessions
2.2.1 Intended Audience
In the discussions of the protreptic genre above I have repeatedly touched on the issue of
intended audience. This is the logical consequence of a definition that makes communicative
purpose the primary indicator of what genre a text belongs to. Who does the Confessions
aim to communicate with? And how does it aim to achieve this communication?
It is clear
that there are two interrelated but separate issues involved here. First, the question of who
the original intended audience of the work was and how (also how successfully)
the text
communicated with these readers or hearers and, secondly, what the specific problems are
for modern readers reading Augustine's text more that a millennium and a half later.
80
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
To treat the second issue first, let us go back to Swales' reference to the parent discourse
community
in the definition
communicative
of genre quoted above:
"A genre comprises
a class of
events, the members of which share some set of communicative purposes.
These purposes are recognized by the expert members of the parent discourse community"
(1990, 58). It should be clear that one can speak of ancient literary texts as presupposing a
highly sophisticated parent discourse community and that modern researchers are not expert
members of this community. Only through very hard work can we hope to become expert
enough to understand many of the codes, especially the generic codes operating on a partly
subconscious
level in these
texts,
knowing
that some
of these
codes
may remain
indecipherable.
Here the question of generic expectations comes into play. This is a complicated issue that I
can only touch upon here, but important enough to merit some mention. Generic expectation
can
be
described
characteristics,
as
the
audience's
anticipation
of
finding
certain
pertaining to structure, style, topoi, etc. in a given text."
that circumstances
(prototypical)
It should be clear
can exist that may cause a modern audience to have a completely
different expectation of a text than the original parent discourse community had and that this
may have a profound effect on the reception of the
text." I have already indicated in the
survey of secondary literature above that I ascribe a good deal of the problems with the unity
of the Confessions
to the modern notion that the work is an autobiography
and should
comply with the modern expectations associated with this genre while for the original readers
no comparable genre called autobiography and no equivalent set of expectations existed.
This brings us to the first issue mentioned in the opening paragraph: the original intended
audience of the Confessions. It is my opinion that our understanding of the literary qualities
of the work can be greatly enhanced by an effort to discover as much as we can about
generic expectations of its parent discourse community. Looking at the literary antecedents
for the Confessions and trying to understand more about the literary climate within which it
came into being, as I have tried to do above, is instrumental in achieving this. But, especially
in the case of a protreptic text, because of its pronounced aim to reach or touch its chosen
"In addition to purpose, exemplars of a genre exhibit various patterns of similarity in terms of
structure, style, content and intended audience. If all high probability expectations are realized, the
exemplar will be viewed as prototypical by members of the parent discourse community" (Swales
1990,58; my emphasis).
41
"Knowledge of the conventions of a genre ... is likely to be much greater in those who routinely or
professionally operate within that genre rather than those who become involved in it only occasionally"
(Swales 1990, 54-55).
42
81
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
audience in a far-reaching way, it is to be taken for granted that the whole presentation of the
protreptic will be designed to fit a very particular audience (or audiences). Thus, information
about this audience, gathered from external sources and coupled with the knowledge of this
group that may be gained from the content, tone, and strategies of the text may greatly
enhance our understanding of its
contents."
To return to the intended reader of the Confessions: literary theorists discern many levels of
audience or readers that precede the "real historical" reader in distance to the text. For the
present purposes it is enough to define the intended audience as a construct of the text, a
kind of "ideal" reader that is presupposed by certain indications in the text. These indications
can vary from direct mention of an individual or group as the addressee of a text, to the
treatment of specialized subject matter that is particularly relevant to a specific group or
groups, or a very subtle use of veiled nuances that can be understood only by expert
members of a parent discourse
community.
The audience
of the Confessions
and the
devices used in the text to reach this audience can be described without further technical
concepts or terminology. It is a far less controversial subject than that of genre in general and
the genre of the Confessions in particular and I can proceed without further theorizing to
some remarks about the Manichean segment of Augustine's intended audience, the segment
I show in chapters 3 and 5 remains foremost in Augustine's
mind almost throughout the
work.
But before I go on to outline some issues relevant to Augustine's
relationship
with his
Manichean audience, I want to repeat that it is imperative that the reader understands that I
do not claim the Manicheans to be the sole intended audience of the Confessions. First, the
discussion of the definitions of protreptic above indicated that in practice protreptic texts
usually also fulfill a paraenetic function, that is, while they strive to move one section of their
audience to conversion, they never lose sight of members of the audience that may already
be converted but remained in need of constant encouragement
and exhortation. This means
that I do not disagree with those scholars who have over the years referred to Augustine's
fellow-Christians
as those addressed
in the Confessions.
They will, however,
have to
Thus, I have to agree in principle with Guerra's objection (1995, 11) that "Aune's indecisiveness
over the question of the audience and purpose of Romans hinders his argument for reading the work
as a protreptic." Guerra's combination of the separate but interrelated previously existing interpretive
hypotheses on the genre and the audience of Romans, in the section aptly titled "Apologetic and
audience: making the message meet" (1995, 1-3), displays in outline the same presuppositions and
approach as the present study. Showing the Confessions to be a protreptic is an empty exercise when
it is not complemented by some attention to the issue as to whom the protreptic was aimed at.
43
82
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
concede that also the potential Manichean reader constitutes
an important
segment of
Augustine's target audience.
Furthermore,
one must take into account that, for rhetorical purposes, the speaker may
assume the protreptic in books 1 to 9 to be successful, and proceed on this supposition from
there through the last four books. This would mean that an already converted audience is
envisaged in the last section whereas in books 1 to 9 the emphasis was on those who still
needed to be converted. This is confirmed by my analyses presented in chapters 4 and 5.
But, interestingly enough, towards the end of the Confessions Augustine's attention seems to
return to those Manicheans still persisting in the non-Catholic way of thinking, so that the
scale seems to tip once again in favour of protreptic rather than paraenetic.
2.2.2 Augustine's Manichean Audience
I have indicated in my introduction that I intend to focus on the Manicheans as a significant
part of the intended audience of the Confessions. In the discussion of secondary literature in
chapter 1 I also concentrated on studies that have in the past argued for the importance of
Manichean
subject
matter
in the
Confessions
Manichean
segment of his audience.
and! or Augustine's
The strongest
concern
with the
support for my argument
that the
Manicheans are never far from the Augustine's thoughts as he writes the Confessions is
gleaned from the analyses of the text that I report on especially
in chapter 3 (on the
Manicheans as the intended audience of the meditation on Ps 4 in Conf 9.4.7-11)
and in
chapter 5 (devoted as a whole to the issue of audience of the Confessions). But there are
also a number of external factors that support an argument for the possibility or even
probability of Augustine being acutely aware of his Manichean audience as he writes his
Confessions. These are factors like the presence of Manicheans as an opposition group in
Hippo, the ongoing polemic with members of the sect in public debates and published
treatises, as well as the knowledge that a number of his friends, like Romanianus, won over
to Manicheism by none other than himself, still clung to the doctrines he now passionately
believes are erroneous.
There are two reasons why I spend this section of the introductory chapter on expounding
some
basic
background
information
on the Manicheans.
First, many readers
of the
Confessions are not familiar with some of the aspects of Manicheism that are relevant in the
analyses offered below and providing the information
here in a systematic
way avoids
unnecessary repetition in the course of these analyses. Secondly, Manichaeism is a subject
on which a considerable amount of new information has become available during the second
83
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
half of the previous century (inter alia through the discovery of Manichaean texts formerly
only known through references and quotations by other authors). It should be clear that, only
when the modern reader has acquired a basic amount of knowledge about Manichean
dogma, literature, and religious practice, can she recognize those places in the Confessions
where Augustine is addressing Manichean issues (mostly without making it explicit) or when
he is echoing their literature.
For a concise but complete overview of Manicheism the reader is referred to Samuel Lieu's
Manichaeism in the Later Roman Empire and Medieval China (1985) and Van Oort's Mani,
Manichaeism and Augustine: The Rediscovery of Manichaeism and Its influence on Western
Christianity
(1996), on which much of the following short introduction
is
based." Here,
however, I concentrate only on those aspects of the religion that feature prominently in the
analyses presented in chapters 3 and 5 of this dissertation."
The Manichean
religion, founded in the 3rd century AD by Mani, is often referred to by
Manichean scholars as a "world religion" to indicate both how widely disseminated
this
religion was at some stage in its history and the long period of time during which it exerted an
influence over large numbers of followers." Although scholars
at the beginning
of the
previous century thought of Manicheism as a Persian religion with some Christian influences,
it is now assumed to have been of Jewish-Christian origin with only superficial similarities to
Persian religions.
Augustine's
involvement with Manicheism offers a useful perspective for illuminating those
aspects of the religion that are relevant here.47 The fact that a passionate young man of high
My first realization of the importance of a grasp of Augustine's relationship with Manicheism started
with conversations with Prof. Van Oort in Stellenbosch in 1998. The understanding of Manicheism that
forms the basis of the reading of the Confessions presented here was shaped to a large extent also by
the various works of Van Oort, Decret, Ries, Feldmann and Bammel on Manicheism in general and in
the Confessions.
44
For general and easily readable overviews of the Manichean system Gibb and Montgomery's
Introduction (1927, ix-lxx) remains valuable. See also Koenen (1978); Bbhlig (1991), whose
comparison between Plato and Mani provides concise information on the Manichean system; Scott
(1995,70-94); and Van Oort's version in his Mani, Manichaeism and Augustine (1996).
45
Frend (1954, 859) remarks: "Both Donatism and Manichaeism were to last as long as Catholicism in
North Africa." In the East Manicheism endured for many centuries longer.
46
For a discussion of the role of Manicheism in Augustine's thought, see Clark's "Vitiated Seeds and
Holy Vessels: Augustine's Manichaean Past (1986); Wenning's "Der EinfluB des Manichaismus und
des Ambrosius auf die Hermeneutik Augustins" (1990); Van Oort's "Augustinus en het Manicheïsme"
(1993); Cary's "God in the Soul: Or the Residue of Augustine's Manichaean Optimism" (1994). See
also Markus (1989) on Augustine's break with Manicheism.
47
84
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
intellectual ability joined the Manicheans in his philosophical search for "the Truth" that had
nevertheless to satisfy an emotional need for the Christianity of his childhood, illustrates
some of the basic attractions of Manicheism. The Manicheans flaunted an intellectualism
which consisted mostly of a sharp criticism of other systems of belief rather than a positive
exposition of their own dogma, while their pious repetitive use of the name of Christ (if the
perception Augustine chooses to perpetuate is correct) and ascetic everyday demeanor
appealed to the religiously minded on a different level.
A large element in their success (both for attracting new adherents and for surviving
periodical persecution) was their organization into small cells and house groups rather than
in large church congregations. The influence of the warm reception and genuine friendships
Augustine found in Manicheism must never be underestimated in what I see as a lifelong
preoccupation with Manicheans, i.e. real friends who may have remained Manicheans.
Another aspect that certainly prolonged Augustine's involvement with Manicheism was the
mystery in which their teachings were veiled. The large masses of adherents, the Hearers of
the sect, took part in regular liturgical activities of which the singing of hymns formed a large
part, and in festivals of which the annual festival of Bêma was most prominent," and
displayed a certain degree of ascetlclsm." But they did not have access to the dogma or
religious practice of the Elect who maintained a rigorous vegetarian diet (the Manicheans
believed that the eating habits of their elite helped in the process of liberating light particles
from the matter in which they have become imprisoned), remained strictly celibate and had
privileged access to the canonical writings of Mani. This may mean that even a gifted and
prominent member of the sect, like Augustine, would have known Manichean dogma and
cosmology only as it was expounded in the Manichean Psalms'" without a first hand
knowledge of the theology or religious practice of the Manichean leaders, although Van Oort
(2002, 15) argues that unmistakable echoes of some of the Manichean canonical works in
Augustine's oeuvre makes it probable that he may have had more access to this body of
literature than the ordinary auditor. Nevertheless, the large body of Manichean literature
48
On the Bêma festival see for example Ries, "La fête de Bêma dans l'Église de Mani" (1976).
See Feldmann's "Christus-Frërnrnlqkelt
der Mani-Junqer: Der suchende Student Augustinus in
ihrem 'Netz'" (1980, 198) for a view on "was einem neu hinzukommenden und suchend Menschen
'optisch' und 'akustisch' begegnete, sobald er sich in eine Gemeinde Manis hineinbegab."
49
See for example Wurst (1991) and Ries (1995) on Bêma Psalm 223 and its dogmatic contents and
similarities with the £pistula Fundamenti.
50
85
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
published in the well-refined manuscripts that the sect was known for, formed part of the
intellectual attraction of this religion.51
Most striking in the Manichean set of beliefs, but also least consistent with the claim that with
them reason preceded faith, was their spectacular mythological cosmology, which Mani
asserted was known to him through divine revelation and which believers were expected to
believe as the literal historical truth about the creation of the world. In the dualistic world-view
expounded by this myth evil originates in the Realm of Darkness that, through an initial
attack on the Realm of Light, necessitated the creation of the physical universe (as a means
to free elements of the Light from evil matter with which it had become mixed) and remains in
constant conflict with the latter.52 This myth, if the unscientific nature of its version of creation
and the nature of the universe is ignored, offered a facile and satisfying explanation of the
existence of evil in this world that at the same time made the individual less responsible for
his sin.
This does not mean that Mani denied the existence of sin and regular confession of sins
remained an important liturgical activity, especially at the Bêma feast (Ries 1976, 223-226).
Furthermore, Lieu (1985, 141) points out that in a system that made sin "external and
therefore uncontrollable" it was only natural that astrology would be popular at least for the
"premonition of the next onslaught of evil" it offered. It is this same interest in astrology that
initially fascinated Augustine but eventually played an important part, through its lack of
sophistication, in his disillusionment with Manicheism. For readers of the Confessions,
familiar with Augustine's preoccupation with time in the eleventh book, it is also interesting to
note the emphasis on time in the Manichean world view, where the whole of history is seen
in terms of three eras or Moments, "(1) The Former Time, (2) The Present Time, (3) The
Future Time" (Lieu 1985, 8).
While the Manichean myth of creation refers to Adam and some Old Testament figures like
Enoch, these characters and their stories differ greatly from those in the Jewish tradition
(Lieu 1985, 122). Mani claimed to be an apostle of Jesus and the "earthly twin of the
Paraclete" promised by Him (Lieu 1985, 53). Manicheism spoke of a Trinitarian God whom
they purposely portrayed to lay members of the Catholic Church as the same as their
Much of Manichean
1985,88).
51
literature was also translated from Syriac into Greek, Coptic and Latin (Lieu
On Manichean dualism see for example Bianchi (1991) with references to earlier treatments of the
subject. See also Ries (1990) on the dualistic nature of the creation myth and the nature of God in
Manichean religion in general.
52
86
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Catholic God. But the similarities are superficial. Manichean Christology entailed the Jesus
Splenditenens, the Jesus Patibilis as well as Jesus Christ, the historical Jesus, who in their
theology was, however, never really born, had a "spiritual body" (Ries 1990, 766) and died
only an apparent death. These concepts are completely foreign to Catholic Chrlstoloqy."
The Manicheans thought of themselves as "Christians of the New Covenant" (Lieu 1985,
121) and rejected the Old Testament as a whole while they accepted only those parts of the
New Testament that they believed could be defended by reason. The creator God portrayed
in the Old Testament they deemed to be, among other things, too warlike and the behavior of
Abraham and the Old Testament patriarchs they liked to expose as immoral. In the New
Testament
they were partial to the writings of Paul on whom Mani is thought to have
consciously modeled himself in many respects (Lieu 1985, 40). During the last decade of the
4
th
century a large amount of Augustine's
energy was spent on a defence of the Catholic
Bible against the Manichean attack. 54
In the time of Augustine's ministry in Hippo the Manicheans constituted a strong presence in
North Africa and in Hippo.55 They were seen by many as just one of the numerous versions
of Christianity existing in the Roman Empire during the late 4th and early 5th centuries AD.56
Though the Manicheans were (like some of the other Christian sects) seen by the Roman
authorities as a potentially dangerous community, especially because of their secrecy and
their perceived involvement with sorcery, and were banned by periodic decrees, there is little
indication that Manicheans were actively persecuted during the nine years that Augustine
was an adherent of the sect or during his period as presbyter and later as bishop of Hippo.
One of the reasons why Manicheism
proselytizing
made its presence felt so strongly is the active
and missionary zeal its adherents
members of the Catholic congregations
were known for. They targeted the lay
and with their aggressive attacks on aspects of
catholic dogma, and especially on the perceived immoral conduct of the Old Testament
patriarchs, rather than positive arguments about their own system of belief, they tried to win
On the Christological differences between Catholicism and Manicheism, see for example Ries
(1990, 764-767); Viciano, "Aspects christologiques du 'Corpus Paulinum' (1991); Van Oort,
"Augustinus en het manicheïsme" (1993); and Decret, "La christologie Manichéenne dans la
controverse d'Augustin avec Fortunatus" (1995b).
53
54
55
et
See the series of articles on this subject by Ries (1961, 1963 and 1964).
For the Manicheans in North Africa see Decret, Essais sur I'Église manichéenne en Afrique du Nord
a Rome au temps de saint-Augustine (1995a).
56 Koenen (1978, 163) points to the fact, referred to by Augustine. that the Manicheans thought of
themselves as the real Christians.
87
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
members for their own sect. Augustine
himself converted
a number of his friends to
Manicheism after becoming a Manichean in the course of his intellectual quest for the Truth
triggered initially by his reading of Cicero's Hortensius. Because in daily practice a member
of the Manichean Hearers could not easily be distinguished from his Catholic counterpart,
people were often suspicious that some within the Catholic congregation might be there to
infiltrate and weaken rather than out of conviction. Some scholars maintain that one of the
reasons for the writing of the Confessions was suspicions and allegations against Augustine
by some of his contemporaries that he was proclaiming to be Catholic while still a Manichean
at
heart."
I hope that these observations may succeed in creating a clearer picture of those issues in
the Confessions that would have special significance for a Manichean reader of the text. Of
course, the message of the text could be deciphered on a certain level without an awareness
of those matters that would be of special concern to a Manichean reader. I have indicated
that I do not see the Manicheans as the sole intended audience. It must, however, also be
granted that an effort to read the text with an eye on the way it could have been received by
such a reader, can only enhance our understanding of the whole.
Frend in his article "Manichaeism in the Struggle between Saint Augustine and Petilian of
Constantine" (1954) on Petilian's accusations (in 400 AD) that Augustine was still a Manichean, also
speaks of the Donatists' "suspicion that Catholicism in Numidia was not only a wilful and persecuting
schism, but that it served as a cloak of respectability for the dreaded religion of the Manichees" (859).
57
88
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
PART 2: ANALYSES
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
CHAPTER 3:
In medias res: COMMUNICATIVE PURPOSE
AND AUDIENCE IN THE MEDITATION ON
PSALM 4
I start my analyses of the text of the Confessions with a look at a short passage from Book
9 that has up to now not received the scholarly attention it deserves: Augustine's account in
Conf9.4.8-11
of his reading of Ps 4 shortly after his conversion. It was a careful reading of
this passage that first convinced me that the Manichean echoes in the Confessions were to
be taken much more seriously than I had done up to then, and that the work displays an
Augustine still intensely preoccupied with the salvation of the Manicheans.'
for the cohesion
of this dissertation
It is important
that the reader is made aware of the impact an
understanding of this passage has on our reading of the rest of the work.
The most important elements in the analysis offered here are the following:
•
a preoccupation with a potential Manichean reader permeates the passage;
•
Augustine
addresses the Manicheans
as directly as possible without completely
breaking the prayer stance adopted throughout the rest of the Confessions;
•
the emotions displayed towards the Manicheans are so positive that the passage
cannot rightly be called anti-Manichean; and
•
the communicative aim of the passage is protreptic.
Before I proceed with the analysis of Conf 9.4.8-11 there are two issues that have to be
considered. First, can we assume that the Manicheans would have read the Confessions?
Courcelle
(1968, 236-237) seems to believe that they did and that Secundinus,
a
prominent Manichean auditor, alludes to the Confessions in a letter to Augustine. I argue
however, that the strongest evidence for the fact that Augustine
expected (or at least
This led to the publication of an article, "Reading Psalm 4 to the Manicheans," in Vigiliae
Christianae 55 (2001) where I argue that this section of the work is, in fact, a protreptic directed at
Augustine's Manichean audience. For this reason I repeat here the salient elements illuminated in
the article.
1
90
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
hoped) that Manicheans (especially his erstwhile Manichean friends) would be among his
readers is internal evidence. This becomes abundantly clear from the analysis in this
chapter as well as the arguments presented in chapters 4 and 5 below.
The other question concerns my assumption that Augustine uses an Old Testament text to
base a protreptic to the Manicheans on, while we know that they rejected the entire Old
Testament." I argue that Augustine attempts to illustrate that the meaning and the message
of the psalm is echoed and reinforced by quotations from the New Testament, especially
from books we know that the Manicheans were fond of quoting themselves. Where in Conf
9.4.8 the quotations
are from the Psalms (Ps 4 and other psalms), in the next three
sections, that bear the weight of the argument, quotations
from the New Testament
abound, especially from the books of Paul, the New Testament figure so popular with the
Manicheans that Bammel (1993, 1) refers to him as "the apostle of the Manichees."
chapter 5 I show that the technique
of intertwining
In
texts from the Old an the New
Testament in a way that illustrates how only one message is proclaimed by both parts of
the Bible is, in fact, a technique Augustine uses repeatedly throughout the Confessions. In
his presentation of the allegorical interpretation of the creation story in Genesis it is exactly
through this technique that Augustine achieves one of the most important objectives of
Conf 11 to 13, namely to redeem the Old Testament in the eyes of the Manicheans.
It is also significant for our evaluation of the importance of the passage in 9.4.8-11 for our
reading of the Confessions as a whole to note the dense texture created here by the
abundance of scriptural quotations, a circumstance that marks the passage as an important
one. This is indeed an instance of what Knauer (1955, 114-117)
Zitatennester,
the
refers to as the use of
a phenomenon which he found occurs at important or pivotal passages in
Contessions? Thus, what we have here is a protreptic aimed at the Manicheans,
located at the center of the work," and marked as a passage with a significant role within
the whole.
This seems to be the consensus in scholarship. See for example Ries 1961 (232): "Sous les coups
répétés des sectateurs de Mani, tout l'Ancien Testament s'évanouit, du Nouveau il reste peu de
choses." We do know that Faustus of Milev rejected the whole of the Old Testament (Allgeier 1930,
4). In 9.4.11 there is an explicit reference to the Manicheans' resistance to (large parts of) scripture:
super inimicis scripturae huius tabescebam (the context makes clear that they are the enemies
referred to). On the Manicheans' use of scripture, see also e.g. Ries (1961-1964); Wenning (1990,
80-89); Viciano (1991,379-389); Van Oort (1993,281-282) and 8ammel (1993).
2
3
Knauer does not analyse Conf9.4.8-11
in any depth.
O'Donnell (1992, 3:91) seems to be asserting the importance of the central section of the work
indirectly through his emphasis on the fact that the passage under discussion, Augustine's famous
4
91
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
I organize the analysis below in three sections. Chapter 3.1 examines the direct indications
in the text of who the intended audience of the meditation is, while chapter 3.2 investigates
the instances of captatio benevo/entiae, i.e. indications that Augustine strongly identifies
with his audience, in a way that gives the passage a reconciliatory and non-polemical tone.
Chapter 3.3 illustrates how the awareness of the use of Manichean terminology throughout
the section changes our perceptions of its communicative purpose.
3.1
A Meditation Directed at a Manichean
Reader
Let us examine the meditation presented in Cont 9.4.8-11. In the first paragraph Augustine
quotes Ps 4:2 as a kind of prologue. I argue that it has the function of setting up the
5
dramatic situation and unequivocally indicating who the intended audience is. After stating
that he would want the whole world to hear him recite the psalm, Augustine narrows the
focus down to the Manicheans
explicitly:
quam vehementi
et acri dolore indignabar
manichaeis. The association in Augustine's mind between Ps 4 and the Manicheans has
been made clear, as well as the fact that what follows in this section has direct relevance
for this group.
Chadwick (1991) translates the sentence quoted above as "What vehement and bitter
anger I felt against the Manichees!" Read like this, there is no trace of the positive emotion
towards the Manicheans that I argue is characteristic of the passaqe." It is difficult to give a
better rendition of this sentence but an examination of the Latin indicates that Chadwick's
translation overemphasizes
the element of anger while the idea of pain or sorrow, inherent
in vehementi et acri d%re,
is not given enough prominence.
account of his reading of Ps 4, is situated almost at the exact midpoint of the Confessions. But other
studies of ancient literary works come to the same conclusion about the importance of what is said
at the center point of work. See for example Gaiser's study (1959) of Plato's early dialogues which
focuses repeatedly on the midpoint of these works, especially in the section titled "Die Paranese in
der Mitte des Gespráchs" (148-187), and which shows how this is usually where the most directly
protreptic or paraenetic passages occur.
See the analysis of the structure of the Psalm (in which he sees a reflection of the structure of the
Confessions as a whole) by O'Donnell, (1992, 3:91).
5
6 Smuts (1986, 39-42) also comments on the emotional tone of Augustine's version of his encounter
with Ps 4 in Conf9.4.8-11.
92
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
My interpretation of these words is validated by the references to pity, sickness and healing
in the following sentence:
Miserabar eos rursus, quod ilia sacramenta, ilia medicamenta nescirent et
tnsem'
essent adversus antidotum quo sani esse potuissent! [Also, I pitied them because
they did not know those sacraments, those medicines. And they raged insanely
against the antidote through which they could have become sane]."
The insane rage of the Manicheans is not the main point here, but rather the possibility of
their being healed from their insanity. What is more, the image of the healer caring for sick
or injured
humanity
was one especially
dear to the Mantcheans."
It is developed
extensively in one of their Bêma psalms," and certainly held strong positive connotations
for them." Again, this makes the tone of the passage urgent and caring rather than sharp
or
accusatory." Chapter 2.2 has already pointed out that the imagery of sickness and
healing may also be seen as part of the stock vocabulary of protreptic texts.
The following lines of 9.4.8 are the most explicit indication that Augustine wants specifically
the Manicheans to know how Ps 4 affected him, and ultimately how it should affect them:
Vel/em ut alicubi iuxta essent tunc et, me nesciente quod ibi essent, intuerentur
teetem meam et audirent voces meas, quando legi quartum psalmum ... quid de me
teeent iIIe psalmus [I would have liked them to have been somewhere nearby then
and to have observed my face and heard my cries when I read that fourth psalm,
without me knowing that they were there, and to have seen what effect that psalm
had on me].
7 References to madness have become synonymous
with the Manicheans in Conf 1 to 8 and the
tone is usually derogatory. But in this context (with its references to the opposite sani and to
antidotum) the emphasis is on sickness and the need for healing.
6 The translations given in the whole of chapter 3, including the translation of passages quoted from
the psalm, are my own, a "working translation," designed only to meet the needs of the analysis in
this chapter. I acknowledge, however, my debt to all translations I have read.
9 According to O'Donnell (1992,161),
the imagery is used frequently by Augustine and was part of
an effort of Christianity in North Africa "to combat the appeal of the cult of Asclepius."
10
Bêma Psalm 241, discussed by Ries (1976, 218-233).
11 Of course Augustine's
usual negative use of insani is also evoked here, playing on the name of
Mani/Manes, which meant demented. See for example Van Oort (1993, 239).
12 Gibb and Montgomery's
introduction (1927, xxxii-xxxiii) also refers to "a gentleness and an
elevation, rare in the theological controversies of Christian antiquity," which is at times discernible in
Augustine's language because "he felt that having been himself a member of the sect, it became
him to deal tenderly with those who had gone astray after the same fashion."
93
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
The subject of essent can only be the same as that of the main verbs of the last part of the
previous sentence,
the Manicheans.
It is the Manicheans
Augustine
wishes could be
listening and looking on and not any other group or even the whole world the statement at
the beginning of the passage might have seemed to indicate. Moreover, he assumes that if
they could in some way hear and see his emotional reaction without him knowing that they
were there, they would be convinced of the sincerity of his emotions and not assume that
he is staging an act for their benefit:
Ne me propter se ilia dicere putarent quae inter haec verba dixerim [So that they
would not think that I was saying the words I said in between the words of the psalm
for their sake].
Why would
Augustine
wish this if not in the hope that his reactions
would
have
communicated with the Manicheans in a manner that he has been unable to achieve up to
now and make them turn away from their wrong way and towards his right way? If this is so
the passage certainly has a protreptic communicative objective.
The last section of 9.4.8 contains the quotation of the first words of the psalm 13 and sets up
an interesting dramatic situation for the meditation that follows. Augustine's words here are,
like the rest of the Confessions, addressed to God and at least formally presented as a
private conversation without an audience. The Manicheans are not present at Cassiciacum
(where this reading of Ps 4 takes place) as he would have wished them to be. So, the
reactions portrayed are to be taken as just as genuine as they would be in such an intimate
situation: Augustine alone before his God (which the vocative, pater, at the beginning of
9.4.9 poignantly evokes). Thus, the problems of inhibitions on both sides that he describes
here, by implication, did not apply in the situation:
Re vera nec ea dicerem nec sic ea dicerem, si me ab eis audiri viderique sentirem,
nec, si dicerem, sic acciperent,
quomodo mecum et mihi coram te de familiari
affectu animi mei [And it is true that I would not have said those things and would
not have said them in the same way, if I had known that I was heard and seen by
them. And if I had said them, they would not have accepted them in the way I meant
I will refer to this procedure as quotation although very often it is more a question of Augustine
intertwining the words of the psalm into his own stream of consciousness, e.g. by changing verbs to
the first person to pertain to himself or by changing imperatives to past tense indicatives to indicate
how the psalm has had its effect on him. See O'Donnell (1992, 1: lxi). This is, according to Sieben
(1977,484), one of only two instances where Augustine does quote directly from the Bible in the first
10 books of the Confessions.
13
94
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
them when I was speaking by myself and to myself in your presence and motivated
by the intimate love for you in my heart].
This means that we have to assume that the opposite applies: the Manichean who reads
now does "see" and "hear" Augustine's uninhibited reactions, not an act designed with the
ulterior motive of influencing him or
her." This also implies that this reader must now be
affected by this passage in just the way Augustine had hoped he would be if his presence
that day had gone undetected. This would of course meet exactly the ultimate objective of
this master of rhetoric and is another argument for claiming that the passage has protreptic
intent.
Apart from the lines discussed above, there are two more almost explicit references to the
intended audience of the meditation. The first is midway through, at the end of 9.4.9:
Quae utinam audissent qui adhue usque diligunt vanitatem et quaerunt mendaeium:
[Oh, if only they could have heard me, they who still up to this day love emptiness
and seek lies].
The attentive reader must be aware, after reading Augustine's description of his encounter
with the Manicheans in books 3 to 7, that the group consistently associated with emptiness
and lies up to this point in the Confessions are the Manicheans.
The next and last direct reference to the intended audience of Augustine's exegesis of Ps 4
(in 9.4.11) calls them deaf corpses and refers to their animosity towards scripture:
Nee inveniebam quid faeerem surdis mortuis ... et super inimieis seripturae huius
tabeseebam [I could not find anything that I could do about the deaf corpses ... I
became sick because of their animosity towards these scriptures].
Earlier references in this passage as well as the fact that the Manicheans were known for
their aggressive criticism of scripture make clear that they are the group inimiei refers to.
What is more, I show in chapter 5 that breaking down Manichean resistance to scripture is
one of Augustine's central objectives in the Confessions. The words surdis mortuis reflect
the urgency to communicate with his Manichean audience as well as his frustration at the
14 See also my arguments in chapter 5 about the reasons Augustine may have had to (at least
initially) hide the protreptic intention of his work.
95
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
lack of success
discernable
throughout
the meditation."
(The choice
of the word
tabescebam also expresses how strongly the Manicheans' unyielding attitude influences
Augustine emotionally, almost physically even.) But the reference to deafness is also an
articulation of what I call in chapter 5 the "history of failed communication" between these
two parties."
It is clear that in the passage quoted above Augustine's frustration allows some negative
emotion to surface, but that the context once again softens the impact of any accusations
he makes. The text emphasizes his ardent desire to do something to change the situation
of the Manicheans exactly because he himself had been subject to the same error:
Legebam,
et ardebam nec inveniebam
quid facerem surdis mortuis ex quibus
fueram [I read, and I burned to do something, but I could not think what to do about
these deaf corpses of whom I had been
one]."
Let us consider for a moment what the Manicheans would have heard and seen, if they had
been present when Augustine
read Ps 4. Although
O'Donnell
(1992, 3:94) correctly
deduces that voces dedi is "not strictly evidence for 'reading aloud,'?"
I think that the
dramatic situation requires that he recite the words of the psalm out loud. Or, it would be
more correct to say that he interspersed his reading of the psalm with his thoughts on the
text, incorporating the words from scripture with his
own." Apart from this there are also
numerous references to emotional cries and changes to Augustine's outward appearance
in the
passaqe."
15 This same frustration
is implied in 9.4.10: internum aeternum, quod ego quia gustaveram,
frendebam, quoniam non eis poteram ostendere [The eternity within me, about which I, because I
had tasted it, was gnashing my teeth because I could not show it to them].
16 The discussion
in chapter 5 refers to Augustine's efforts to convince the Manicheans of their
errors in his anti-Manichean writings and the explicit formulation of his intention to use different
tactics elsewhere. See Chidester's remarks (1986) on the themes of deafness and blindness that
are developed throughout the Confessions and are presented inter alia as the symptoms Augustine
had to be healed from before he could be converted.
I borrowed the translation "deaf corpses" from Pine-Coffin (1961) because I cannot translate the
phrase any better.
17
18 It is interesting to note that Miles (1992, 127) assumes this passage to represent "silent, private
reading," while Stock (1996, 112) remarks on "his description of oral reading at 9.2-9.4.19."
19 Knauer (1955) remains the most coherent and full treatment of Augustine's varied techniques
citing (the psalms) from scripture.
of
There are references to Augustine's facial expression and his cries in Conf 9.4.8: quas '" voces
(twice); faciem meam; and voces meas. In 9.4.9 we have haec omnia exibant per ocu/os et vocem
20
96
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
It is clear already that Augustine's intended audience here are very specifically people still
adhering to Manichean doctrines, but also that simply to describe the passage as antiManichean would fall short of the truth. The attack on Manichean doctrine takes secondary
importance.
The choice of words and the tone of the passage should have made the
Manicheans forcefully aware that they are witnessing the concerned effort of a friend who
cares deeply for them and who is trying desperately to turn them towards the right path."
The other interesting
element of Augustine's
interpretation
of the psalm is that in his
reasoning the Manicheans are the intended audience of Ps 4. One of the most striking
features of Augustine's
meditation on this psalm is that he "discovers" there that the
prophet (i.e. David) is specifically
addressing the Manicheans
(which is different from
Augustine addressing them). The people he refers to in 9.4.9 can only be the Manicheans:
Talibus dicitur qua/em me fuisse reminiscebar [It was addressed to the kind of
people of whom I remembered that I had been one ].
The power and dramatic quality of these words become clear when they are read in
context:
Et c/amat prophetia, 'quousque graves corde? ut quid diligitis vanitatem et quaeritis
mendacium? et scitote quoniam dominus magnificavit sanctum suum.' c/amat
'quousque', c/amat 'scitote', et ego tamdiu nesciens vanitatem di/exi et mendacium
quaesivi, et ideo audivi et contremui, quoniam talibus dicitur qua/em me fuisse
reminiscebar. in phantasmatis enim quae pro veritate tenueram vanitas erat et
mendecium" [And the prophet calls out: 'how long will you harden your hearts? And
why do you love emptiness and seek lies? And know that the Lord raised his Holy
One to glory.' He calls 'How long?' He calls 'Know!' And for so long I did not know,
and I loved emptiness and sought lies. And for this reason I heard these words and
I trembled, because it was addressed to the kind of people of whom I remembered
meam and insonui multa graviter ac fortiter and in 9.4.11 clamabam in consequenti
alto cordis mei.
versu clamore
In chapter 5 I discuss the importance of the theme of friendship in book 4 of the Confessions and
how this may have influenced the Manichean reader In his chapter on friends Brown (1967, 61)
speaks about the "core of abiding friendships" that included many fellow-students who had followed
Augustine into Manicheism.
21
22
Lines 11-17 of 9.4.9 in O'Donnell's text.
97
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
that I had been one. For in the fantastic ideas that I had clung to instead of the truth,
were the emptiness and the lies].23
The use of quoniam and enim in the second part of this section clearly indicates how
Augustine interprets the words of the psalm as pertaining directly to the kind of errors he
has associated
with Manichean doctrine up to this point in the Confessions. The last
sentence explicitly underscores this: the emptiness and lies the prophet talks about in Ps 4
equal (Manichean) phantasmata.
Apart from addressing the Manicheans by name and using a non-confrontational
tone,
there are two other important devices Augustine employs in this passage to enhance his
communication
with them. First, he identifies with his audience, taking on himself too the
blame for all he accuses them of and, secondly, he makes repeated use of Manichean
vocabulary in a bid to arrest their attention, while at the same time giving these terms new
(Catholic Christian) content."
3.2
Identification with a Manichean Audience
We have seen that Augustine has more than once implied concern and sympathy for the
Manicheans. I have already referred to his use of the image of the healer caring for the sick
and the serious effort expressed in the phrase surdis mortuis, used near the end of the
meditation. In this category belongs also his repeated identification with his audience, the
castigation of himself for the mistakes he has made, i.e. the mistakes they are still making.
In 9.4.9 for example Augustine
hammers on vanitatem et mendacium, terms closely
associated with Manichean error in the preceding books of the Confessions, as I have
indicated. But the intent of the passage is not invective. Rather, it is presented
as a
personal confession of sins:
Dilexeram enim vanitatem et quaesieram mendacium ... vanitatem di/exi et
mendacium quaesivi et ideo audivi et contremui [For I had loved emptiness and
23 In Conf 3.6.10 (where Augustine's falling in with the Manicheans is described and where
phantasmata or phantasmatis occur four times) the word phantasma stands for Manichean doctrine,
more than any other single word or concept.
24
See also Van Oort's remarks (1997, 243) on this occurrence.
98
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
sought lies ... I have loved emptiness and sought lies and therefore I heard these
words and I trembled].
Did Augustine tremble at the realization of how nearly he himself had been lost, or is his
apprehension
yet another
sign of an emotional
preoccupation
with the Manicheans'
spiritual salvation? Against the background of my analysis so far it is clear that the latter is
a strong possibility.
The section from 9.4.9 already quoted above also illustrates Augustine's identification with
his audience. It is phrased as a wish:
Quae utinam audissent qui adhuc usque diligunt vanitatem et quaerunt mendacium
[Oh, if only they could have heard me, they who still up to this day love emptiness
and seek lies].
The key word is usque. The Manicheans are the ones who still love emptiness and lies, but
Augustine himself knows exactly what this feels like, especially now that he has progressed
beyond this stage.
The wish is followed by a postulation of what Augustine believes would have happened if
the Manicheans had witnessed his meditation:
Forte ... evomuisset iIIud, et exaudires eos cum clamarent ad te [Perhaps they
would
have become
upset and spewed out these lies, and You would have
answered them when they called to You].
The words derive an added dimension in the light of Augustine's
dramatic depiction of
himself doing precisely this in the preceding books of the Confessions:
Books 7 and 8
describe his final rejection of Manichean ideas and the answering, at last, of his persistent
cries to God (and God's cries to him) in the scene of final surrender portrayed in 8.12.29.
Auqustlne ends the meditation on Ps 4 with a last identification with his audience in the
section already quoted from 9.4.11:
Nec inveniebam
quid facerem surdis mortuis ex quibus fueram [I could not find
anything I could do about these deaf corpses of whom I had been one].
Although their attitude towards scripture now makes him sick, he takes upon himself the
shame for what he is accusing them of:
(Ego) pestis latrator amarus et caecus adversus litteras [I had been a pestilence,
barking bitterly and blindly against scripture].
99
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Thus, Augustine makes sure that the meditation also ends with a clear indication that he is
not criticizing from a position of moral superiority but earnestly warning against errors he
himself has been freed from.
3.3
The Use of Manichean Terminology
The next aspect to be examined is the striking degree to which Augustine uses Manichean
terminology
and the frame of reference
of Manichean
religious
practice
in order to
penetrate the defenses of a potential Manichean reader. I will treat at some length the
references to the Holy Spirit in 9.4.9 and the discussion of sin and repentance in 9.4.10.
This is followed
by a some remarks on Augustine's
use of the imagery of light and
darkness, culinary imagery, phrases of calling and answering and superbia in the passage
as a whole.
In 9.4.9 paracletum,
important
"Manichean
spiritum veritatis ("the paraclete,
category"
the spirit of truth") is the most
used. The Manicheans
saw Mani as the paraclete
promised by Jesus, and the phrase "Mani, the paraclete, spirit of Truth" occurs frequently in
their liturgical texts (Decret 1993, 271). They also emphasized a trinity of Father, Son and
Holy Spirit and although this differed radically from the Christian doctrine of the trinity, they
went so far as to exploit the (superficial) similarity in a deliberately propagandistic way in an
effort to win over other Christians to their sect (Decret 1993, 268).
It is significant that this is one of the few places outside his anti-Manichean
works where
Augustine uses the term paracletus, which he usually avoided inter alia because it was,
according to O'Donnell (1992, 3:97), loaded with Manichean "claims and practices.?" This
confirms my thesis that Augustine
is in this specific instance consciously
using loaded
terms and phrases familiar to the Manicheans in order to arrest their attention.
Here the phrase paracletum,
spiritum
veritatis occurs
in a section where Augustine
describes how he found in the psalm (Ps 4:3) the words he has already used throughout
O'Donnell (1992, 3: 97) says about this issue: "A. uses paracletus rarely outside his antiManichean works ... first, because it probably did not appear in his NT translations ... and second, to
avoid a word complicated by Manichean claims and practice."
25
100
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
the Confessions to describe the errors of Manichean ways:26 vanitatem et
menoecium"
These words have also been associated consistently with his own previous inability, under
influence of Manichean doctrine, to conceive of God as a spiritual being. The two-word
combination is repeated no less than six times (only once changed into the nominative) in
the course of 9.4.9, both before and after the phrase paracletum, spiritum veritatis. It is
clear that Augustine
sees the solution to the problem of vanitatem et mendacium
as
connected with the "Spirit of Truth."
In Ps 4 the reference to vanitatem et mendacium (in verse 3) is followed by the words et
scitote quoniam magnificavit dominus sanctum suum [And know that the Lord has raised
28 It is clear that this evokes for Augustine the "correct"
up his holy One] in verse 4.
conception of what Christ was and by implication the solution to the problem of believing in
a "false" Jesus, i.e. in emptiness and lies. He explains that he had believed in emptiness
and lies because he had not known that God had done three important and related things:
He had raised Christ from the dead, He had put Him at his right hand and Christ had sent
the Holy Spirit. The three points are not present in this form in the psalm but are evoked for
Augustine by the words of verse 4, et scitote quoniam magnificavit dominus sanctum suum.
These words he incorporates into his own, followed by the three points as an interpretative
elaboration:
Et tu, domine, iam magnifica veras sanctum tuum, (1) suscitans eum
col/ocans
paracletum,
ad dexteram
tuam, (3) unde mitteret
spiritum veritatis [And you,
0
a mortuis et (2)
ex alto promissionem
suam,
Lord, had already raised up your Holy
One, (1) by raising Him from the dead and (2) placing Him at your right hand. (3)
And thence, from on high he sent Him he had promised, the paraclete, the spirit of
truth].
What we have here are the main differences between the Christology of Catholic doctrine
and that of the Manicheans. Especially the emphasis on Christ's death and resurrection is
meant to speak directly to the Manicheans who did not believe in the incarnation, death
and resurrection of Christ.
26This is what he implies. The possibility exists however that the discovery of these terms in the
psalm predates his use of them in the Confessions.
'27
The text of the psalm used here is O'Donnell's (1992, 3: 91-92) very useful reconstruction.
The NRSV translation of this phrase, "but know that the Lord has set apart the faithful for himself,"
shows that radically different readings are possible. My translation is, however, consistent with
Augustine's interpretation in 9.4.9.
28
101
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
This point is again present at the end of 9.4.9:
Quoniam vera morte carnis mortuus est pro nobis [Because he died the true death
of the flesh for us].
It is clear that also this part of Augustine's
interpretation
of Ps 4 has a very pointed
relevance for the dialogue between him and the Manicheans.
The next verse of the psalm (verse 5) is treated at the beginning of 9.4.10. Its reference to
repentance over sin, irascimini et nolite peccare ... et ... compungimini [Be angry and do
not sin ... and ... be stung (by remorse)], offers Augustine the platform to the next set of
Manichean terms and the other important issue over which he has had to think his way out
of Manichean doctrine (in Book 7) before he could finally be converted. The individual
himself was responsible for the sins he committed and not some other power over which he
had no control:
lam didiceram ira sci mihi de praeteritis, ut de cetero non peccarem, et merito irasci,
quia non alia natura gentis tenebrarum de me peccabat, sicut dicunt qui sibi non
irascuntur et thesaurizant sibi iram in die irae et revelationis iusti iudicii tui! [I had
already learnt to be angry with myself over my sins of the past, so that I would sin
no more. And I was angry deservedly, because it was not some other nature from
the race of darkness that sinned in me, as those say who are not angry over their
sins (deservedly). And they are storing up anger against themselves on the day of
anger and of the revelation of your true judgment].
He urges the Manicheans
to repent and confess their sins and even insinuates
that
because of their refusal to repent, they will be punished on the day of final judqrnent."
Near the end of this section Augustine wishes that the Manicheans might ask him what to
do to be saved and emphasizes
again, as if in answer, his own repentance
exchange of his old sinful nature for the new:
and the
30
Si afferent ad me cor in oculis suis (oris a te et dicerent, 'quis ostendet nobis bona?'
ibi enim ubi mihi iratus eram, intus in cubili ubi compunctus eram, ubi secriticeverem
mactans
29
vetustatem
meam in inchoata meditatione
renovationis
meae ibi mihi
The final day of reckoning was a concept familiar to the Manicheans. See for example Ries (1976,
226).
This is another concept familiar to the Manicheans, based on their reading of Paul: "Faustus'
understanding of anthropology and of conversion is illuminated by Pauline verses which contrast the
old man and the new man" (Bam mel 1993, 6).
30
102
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
du/cescere coeperas et dederas /aetitiam in corde meo [If only they would turn their
hearts to me through their eyes that were outside of you, and would say 'Who will
show us where our salvation lies?' For there where I was angry with myself, inside
in my inner room, where I felt remorse, where I had sacrificed, slaying myoid
self
and where I started the meditation that was to cause my renewal, there You had
started to be sweet to me and You had given me joy in my heart].
31
What gives this passage added significance is the fact that Augustine is once again talking
to the Manicheans in terms and categories familiar to them, but at the same time pointing
out exactly where their errors lie. Recognition of the need for forgiveness, repentance and
regular confession of sins formed an integral part of Manichean ritual, as is shown clearly in
Ries' article, "La fête de Bêma dans l'Église de Mani" (1976, 223-226; and 229-230).
We
also know that Augustine would have been thoroughly aware of this fact after his nine
years as a practicing auditor with the Manicheans (Van Dort 1993, 278; 1996,41-45).
can he then accuse them of a lack of confession
Augustine's
interpretation
of trescimmi"
and repentance?
How
The key lies in
and in the word mer ito, as well as the phrase
following it in the first sentence of 9.4.10. He implies here that real repentance depends,
firstly, on a real anger at yourself for your own responsibility
in sinning. Secondly,
it
depends on a true conception of what evil is, the question whose Manichean answer had
drawn him to them initially but which he has since learnt to answer differently. Thus he
makes a direct link between confessing and the confessor's concept of evil:
Merito irasci, quia non alia natura gentis tenebrarum de me peccabat, sicut dicunt
qui sibi non irascuntur [I was angry deservedly,
because it was not some other
nature from the race of darkness that sinned in me as those say who are not angry
over their sins (deservedly)].
The answer to the unde malum question was one of the most essential differences
between Augustine
and the Manicheans
and an issue that has been one of the main
streams in the preceding narrative of the Confessions. The way Augustine interprets Ps 4
makes repentance and confession and, by implication, the question about evil one of its
31
Modern interpreters find this verse of the psalm problematic, but Augustine's
interpretation
in his
Ennarationes in Psalmos seems to me to justify my translation here.
That this word (as well as its form, imperative) is problematic, becomes clear when it is compared
to the Hebrew original and when different translations and commentaries on this verse of the psalm
are taken into account. It is clear, however, that Augustine interprets it almost literally in the
repetitions of the word in the rest of Con' 9.4.10. This also allows him the word play in qui sibi non
32
irascuntur et thesaurizant sibi iram in die irae.
103
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
central points. Thus, in Augustine's eyes the psalm addresses two of the most important
issues in Manichean doctrine that he finds unacceptable: their Christology and their beliefs
about evil.33
The next aspect of paragraph 10 that I want to look at briefly is its references to light. For
Augustine the word lumen in verse 7 of the psalm is heavy with the meanings associated
with it in previous parts of the Confessions as well as with Manichean connotatlons:"
Signatum est in nobis lumen vultus tui, domine [The light of your face is imprinted in
us,
0
Lord].
It is also still a part of the answer to the question about the nature of evil, of the universe
and of God. As I have indicated, the terms lumen and tenebrae played a prominent role in
the dualistic cosmology of the Manicheans where they referred to the Realm of Light and
the Realm of Darkness respectively. But it is especially their belief that the souls of both
humans and animals consisted of light particles that derived from the substance of God
himself that is on the table here.
Augustine's
interpretation of the phrase signa tum est in nobis lumen vultus tui, domine in
the Ennarationes in Psalmos is in general
terms," but his explanation in Conf 9.4.1 0 is yet
another feature of this meditation designed explicitly to speak about Manichean error:
Non enim lumen nos sumus quod inluminat omnem hominem, sed inluminamur
a te
ut, qui fuimus aliquando tenebrae, simus lux in te [For we are not the light which
illuminates all men, but we are illuminated by You, so that we who were darkness
before, can become light in YoU].36
33Markus (1990, 913-925) sees Augustine's rejection of the Manichean explanation of evil as the
most important step in his break with Manicheism.
See Chidester (1986, 120 and 126-129). It is also interesting to note that the book with the most
references to lux or lumen (7 occurences) is Book 7 where conceptual differences with the
Manicheans are hammered out intensively.
34
In his Ennarationes in Psalmos he gives an allegorical explanation: hoc lumen est totum hominis
et verum bonum, quod non ocu/is sed mente conspicitur. 'signatum' autem dixit 'in nobis', tamquam
denarius signatur regis imagine.
35
36 Chidester (1986) is especially illuminating on the differences
between the Manicheans and
Augustine as far as the exact status and role of light in their religions are concerned. Augustine's
words here are also a repetition of the main ideas he has already expressed in book 8.10.22 where
he addresses the Manicheans in a direct protreptic statement: attendite, quid dicatis, et erubescite et
accedite ad eum et iIIuminamini.
104
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Further, it is interesting to note how Augustine combines in this passage also the culinary
imagery used throughout the Confessions with Manichean terminology.
It is conceivable
that the Manichean doctrine surrounding food and eating and the eating ritual of their elect
were subconsciously (or probably even deliberately) influencing Augustine's use of imagery
here. He speaks (in 9.4.10) about the Manicheans licking visual images that did not satisfy
their hunger, imagines
temporal
eorum famelica
things and their thoughts
cogitatione
lambiunt
[they lick the images of
remain hungry];37 not eating (certain foods),
0
si
fatigentur inedia [oh, if only they would become tired of fasting]; about having tasted
eternity inside himself,
0
si viderent internum aeternum, quod ego ... gustaveram [oh, if
only they could see the eternity within me, that I ... had tasted]; and he speaks about not
wanting to devour or be devoured
by transient temporal things, devorans tempora et
devoratus temporibus [devouring the temporal and being devoured by the temporal]. while
he had the real food of God's word at his disposal, cum haberem ... aliud frumentum et
vinum et oleum [while I had ... other corn and wine and oil].
Less obvious,
terminology
but certainly
surrounding
present
throughout
the tochme-sotme
this passage
is also the Manichean
pair, referring to God's calling and man's
answering (and vice versa), that was central in Manichean ritual (Ries 1976, 224-225).38
When the vital role of tochme-sotme
within Manichean
song and liturgy is taken into
account, it seems improbable that Augustine's references to calling and answering in the
Confessions are accidental.
In 9.4.8 Ps 4:1 is quoted:
Cum invocarem, exaudivit me deus iustitiae meae [When I called, the God of my
righteousness answered me].
In 9.4.9 Augustine tries to convince the Manicheans that the psalm is calling to them
personally and assures them of God's welcoming reaction:
Clamat prophetia
... clamat quousque, clamat scitote ... et exaudires eos, cum
clamarent ad te [The prophet calls out ... he calls out 'how long still?' and he calls
out 'know' ... and You will answer them when they call out to You].
37According to Chadwick (1991, 161) this is a reference to Plotinus.
38Van Oort (1996, 52) also believes that the emphasis on "God's clamare and his vox and vocatio"
in the Confessions must be "compared with the pivotal role of the Manichaean Call and Answer."
105
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
The analyses in chapter 4 demonstrate how the theme of calling and answering becomes a
Leitmotiv in the Confessions, one that is closely associated with the protreptic purpose of
the whole. God, and his whole creation, is constantly calling man towards the ultimate rest
that is possible only in Him. The reader is repeatedly assured of God's enduring presence
and his willingness to answer, to receive with open arms whoever turns to Him and calls his
name.
The last aspect to be looked at in the analysis of the meditation on Ps 4 is the use of
terminology
concerning
the concept superbia. Chidester (1986) proposes a convincing
argument for seeing Augustine's presentation of his conversion as a conversion from pride
to humility. We know that in the Confessions the Manicheans are consistently accused of
pride. Thus, the conversion from pride to humility runs parallel to the conversion from
Manicheism to Catholicism. Here, Augustine describes the purpose of Ps 4 as to provide
"an antidote against pride." In the paragraph immediately preceding the meditation (9.4.7)
there are references to superbia and the contrast between (proud) cedars and (humble)
herbs, and also the use of the verbs perdomueris
[You tamed] and subegeris
[You
subjected]. The first mention of the psalms of David in 9.4.8 is in terms of their resistance to
pride:
Psalmos David, cantica fidelia, son os pietatis excludentes
turgidum spiritum [The
psalms of David, songs of faith, sounds of piety, that shut out an inflated spirit].
A few lines further Augustine indicates that he would like to recite Ps 4 to the whole of
humanity adversus typhum generis humani [against the pride of the human race]. It is clear
that, even though this is not obvious from a superficial reading of Ps 4, he sees it as a
strong warning against pride and thus also in this respect addressing a central Manichean
weakness.
To end this chapter, let us take a quick look at the last section of the meditation. Book
9.4.11 is an exegesis of the two final verses of the psalm:
In pace, in idipsum obdormiam et somnum capiam, quoniam tu, domine, singular iter
in spe constituisti me [May I go to sleep in peace in God Himself and fall into a deep
sleep, because You, 0 Lord, have created me for your one eternal hope]."
Once again, my translation is based on Augustine's interpretation of the verse in Ennarationes
Psalmos and not on modern interpretations.
39
106
in
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
It has as its main theme the eschatological
peace, which is the ultimate goal of the
searching soul, that has been foreshadowed in 1.1.1 (et inquietum est cor nostrum, donec
requiescat in te [And our heart is restless, until it finds rest in You]) and with which Book 13
ends:
Post ilia nos requieturos in tua grandi sanctificatione
speramus
... quoniam tua
quies tu ipse es [We hope that after this life we will rest in your great sanctification
... because the rest that comes from You is You yourself].
The climax of the meditation has been reached. Augustine seems fully focused on God
alone, repeating the personal pronoun as though in an invocation:
Et tu es idipsum valde, ... et in te requies ... nul/us alius tecum ... quod tu, sed tu,
domine, ... [And You are Himself ultimately ... and in You there is rest ... there is
none other besides You ... because You, but only You, Lord ... ].
These first seven lines of 9.4.11 would have been a perfectly fitting end to an ecstatic
meditation and communication with God, but it is important to note that Augustine does not
end here. The end of the passage on his reading of Ps 4 is the sentence, referred to above,
where he states his despair at being unable to reach the audience he has been speaking to
throughout 9.4.8-11, the surdis morluis. Like the conclusion to the Confessions as a whole
(see chapter 5) the conclusion to the meditation on Ps 4 is a last attempt (within the
parameters of this small-scale protreptic) to turn around his audience, and constitutes a
neat framing of the meditation by another explicit reference to its intended audience, the
Manicheans, as well as a reinforcement of the protreptic purpose of the unit.
Thus, as I said at the beginning of this chapter, the reader who submits herself to a careful
reading of Augustine's
meditation on Ps 4 has to concede that the aim to convert a
potential Manichean reader to Catholic views is unmistakably present here. How does this
influence our understanding of the Confessions as a whole? First, Augustine is spending a
lot of space on the Manicheans here at the midpoint of the Confessions, while the need to
hasten and tell only the most important events has been stressed just before the start of
this passage:
Quando mihi sufficiat tempus commemorandi
omnia magna erga nos beneficia in
iIIo tempore praeserlim ad alia maiora properanti? (9.4.7) [When willi have enough
time to recount all your great and generous
actions towards me at that time,
especially because I have to hasten on to more important matters?]
and is implicitly repeated immediately after it:
107
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Quando recordabor omnia dierum iIIorum feriatorum? (9.4.12) [When shall I recall
everything that happened in that holiday period?].
Secondly,
the passage
is marked,
by the Zitatennester,
as a pivotal point in the
Confessions. The indications are that what is treated here may have importance for the
Confessions as a whole. And this is confirmed by the analyses presented in chapters 4 and
5 where I show that the communicative purpose and the segment of the intended audience
so prominent in 9.4.8-11 remain uppermost, almost throughout, in the mind of the narrator
of the Confessions.
108
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
CHAPTER4:
Sic inveniefur. PROTREPTIC PURPOSE
The analysis in the previous chapter of the meditation on Ps 4 in book 9 served as an in
medias res introduction to the analyses of the Confessions offered here and has as its aim
to convince the reader that both protreptic purpose and a strong focus on the Manichean
segment of Augustine's
audience
are present in the Confessions.
Chapters 4 and 5
constitute a more analytical implementation of the theoretical agenda set up in chapter 2,
with chapter 4 focusing on the expression of protreptic purpose throughout the Confessions
and chapter 5 on indications of the importance of the Manichean audience throughout. This
strategy facilitates the argumentation
but also contributes to a fragmentation
of what the
text offers. Where too much duplication or fragmentation would be involved by keeping the
arguments
about protreptic purpose apart from those about audience when a specific
passage is analysed,
I move away from this broad categorization.
In chapter 4 I often
discuss matters pertaining to audience while chapter 5 is of necessity still concerned with
protreptic purpose.
Indeed,
one of the strongest
preoccupation
protreptic
and
interchangeably
arguments
for seeing
the text as a protreptic
is its
with its audience. In chapter 2 I pointed to the fact that though the terms
paraenetic
are
technically
not
the
same,
they
have
been
used
in ancient times and later. The most important difference between the two
terms does not lie in the subject matter of the genre they refer to or to the techniques and
devices used in this genre, but in the relationship between the speaker/ writer and the
audience: protreptic speaks to the not-yet-converted,
a life-changing
whom it attempts to convince to make
choice, and does not assume the audience to have a positive attitude
towards the speaker. Paraenetic speaks to the already-converted,
about the same life-
changing choice, but which has presumably already been made. It exhorts the audience to
persist in the chosen course in spite of difficulties and does assume a positive attitude of
the audience towards the speaker. It is clear that the very nature of Christian life makes the
co-existence of protreptic and paraenetic elements in their texts almost natural.
In the analyses presented below I argue that in books 1 to 9 of the Confessions protreptic
purpose dominates (but not with the exclusion of all paraentic intention) while in books 10
to 13 paraenetic concerns seem to be uppermost in the speaker's mind (but once again not
with the total exclusion of protreptic purpose). This is bound up closely with the kind of
109
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
subject matter treated in the different sections, the kind of concerns with the audience
expressed
in the narrative and the way in which the speaker exposes himself to his
readers, as I hope to illustrate in the discussion of protreptic purpose in this chapter as well
as in the discussion of audience-related
issues in chapter 5. Further, if books 1 to 9
successfully fulfills a protreptic communicative purpose, another reason exists to expect a
change after this section: Augustine's conversion story has come to a dramatic conclusion
in book 8 and was duly wound down in book 9; if the reader has been induced to pray
along with Augustine
and eventually to make the same commitments,
that is, if the
protreptic has been effective, one may assume that from book 10 onwards a different
reader may be the primary focus of the narrative: an already (if recently) converted reader,
or at least a reader convinced of the merits of trying to follow Augustine's way of reaching
God.
The focus of chapter 4 is the author's implicit or explicit articulation of protreptic-paraenetic
intention. I start with some observations on indications of protreptic purpose in the opening
paragraph of the Confessions (4.1). This is followed by an examination of the discrepancies
in the speaking voice in the prologue as a whole and in a passage from Book 4, in the
section "persona and protreptic purpose" (4.2). Chapter 4.3 shows how allusions to Matt
7:7 are used throughout the Confessions as a vehicle for the expression of protreptic
purpose; section 4.4 is an effort to indicate how pervasive the expression of protreptic
purpose remains throughout the Confessions, while chapter 4.5 takes a look at the role the
Horlensius
and the conversion
stories in book 8 play in providing the reader of the
Confessions with clues as to how this text itself should be read. The last section of this
chapter (4.6) examines the protreptic-paraenetic
characteristics of the allegorical exposition
of the creation story in Genesis in book 13.
4.1
Indications of Protreptic Purpose in the
Opening Paragraph of the Confessions
If protreptic intent is important in the work as a whole, as the analysis of the passage from
book 9 indicates,
foreshadowing
it may be expected,
on the basis of the pervasive
technique
of
in the prologues of ancient literature (amongst others in Virgil, whom we
know Augustine knew and loved), to find some indication of this in the opening lines of the
Confessions.
Is there anything in Conf 1.1.1 to indicate that what follows may be a
protreptic text? I will attempt to show why I think that the underlying progression in this
110
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
paragraph foreshadows
the progression
of the Confessions
as a whole in a way that
supports my argument that this whole may be read as a protreptic.
1
First, I want to argue that the text starts by constituting the tension between what (or where)
man is and what (or where) he should be, and that this is the basic tension that exists in a
protreptic
text." The Confessions start with a eonfessio laudis; Augustine proclaims the
greatness and praiseworthiness of God:
Magnus es, domine, et laudabilis valde. magna virtus tua et sapientiae tuae non est
numerus ['You are great, Lord, and highly to be praised (Ps 47:2): great is your
power and your wisdom is immeasurable' (Ps 146:5)].
Then the focus shifts to man who makes known his desire and his intention to praise this
God. The smallness and inadequacy of man is contrasted with the greatness of God:
Et laudare
te vult homo, aliqua portio ereaturae
tuae, et homo eireumferens
mortalitatem suam, eireumferens testimonium peeeati sui [Man, a little piece of your
creation, desires to praise you, a human being 'bearing his mortality with him' (2
Cor. 4:10), carrying with him the witness of his sin].
The following phrase introduces even more tension into this equation:
Et testimonium, quia superbis resistis [And the witness that you 'resist the proud' (1
Pet. 5:5)].
Man tends to be unaware of his own inadequacy, man is proud. And God does not allow
the proud to find Him. The next sentences confirm what is implicit in the above: man will not
be allowed to maintain this status quo. God incites him to want to praise Him and he will not
find rest before the tension has been resolved. This is expressed poignantly in perhaps the
most famous phrase from the Confessions:
Et inquietum est cor nostrum, donee requieseat in te [And our heart is restless until
it rests in you].
The second leg of my argument rests on the fact that two of the texts alluded to in the
closing lines of 1.1.1 are texts that play a prominent role in the expression of protreptic
1 Although the prologue of the Confessions is usually seen as the section from 1.1.1 to 1.5.6, and
although important themes are put into circulation in the rest of this section, I analyze here only the
first paragraph. More is said about the rest of the prologue in 4.2 below.
See O'Donnelis' early analysis (1985, 83-87) of the opening chapters of the Confessions
reading that I find in many respects complementary to my own.
2
111
for a
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
purpose throughout the Confessions. The first is the allusion to Romans 10 (O'Donnell
1992, 2: 15), a text both Aune (1991) and Guerra (1995) argue is a protreptic.' The allusion
becomes even more significant in the light of the fact that the book of Romans is quoted at
key points throughout book 8 (the book of the conversion, see 0' Donnell 1992, 3:3) and
the last three books of the Confessions (see my discussion in 4.6 and 5.3 and 5.4 below). If
Augustine's readers thought of this text consciously or subconsciously as a protreptic text,
it is clear that the prominence of allusions to this book may have influenced their perception
of the generic make-up of the Confessions. What is more, the very text Augustine reads,
which enables him to take the final step and be converted, is a text from Romans (Rom.
13).
The second text introduced in 1.1.1 and which I argue in 4.3 below plays a significant role
in the expression of protreptic purpose throughout the Confessions, is Matt 7:7. This verse
is here alluded to very indirectly:
Laudabunt
dominum
qui requirunt
eum:
quaerentes
enim
inveniunt
eum et
invenientes laudabunt eum ['They will praise the Lord who seek for Him' (Ps 21 :27).
In seeking Him they find Him, and in finding they will praise Him].
But its presence obtains added importance in the light of its prominence later in the work.
The images from Matt 7:7 become an important vehicle for the expression of protreptic
intent as I show in 4.3 below. The fact is that Matt 7:7 in itself may be viewed as a miniature
protreptic, in the sense that they urge the listener to take action that will result in important
change:
Petite et dabitur vobis: quaerite et invenietis: pulsate et aperietur vobis [Ask, and it
will be given you; search, and you will find; knock, and the door will be opened for
you].
Apart from a strong presence throughout the work this text is recapitulated
in the very
closing words of the Confessions. This too lends considerably more weight to these words
in the prologue and the thread they form throughout the Confessions.
Thirdly, the last two questions in the series of questions in 1.1.1 introduce a new roleplayer: the praedicator,
and then a praedicator
with the specific function of helping his
audience to start believing, i.e. to be converted:
Ferrari also points towards the literary influence of Paul's letter to the Romans in the Confessions.
It becomes especially prominent in book 8, and in his opinion (1987,44) Romans 7:14-25 "seems to
have been the inspirational source of the self-revelationary character of the Confessions."
3
112
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Quomodo autem invocabunt, in quem non crediderunt? Aut quomodo credunt sine
praedicante?
[Yet 'how shall they call upon Him in whom they have not believed?
And how shall they believe without a preacher?' (Rom 10:14)].
This direct quotation from the book of Romans states the need of a praedicator in the
process of conversion. The concept of the praedicator is touched upon three times in the
last seven lines of the paragraph. First we have the quotation of Paul's words, referring to
everyone who preaches the Gospel. The next mention occurs
in the section where
Augustine has for the first time actually moved to a personal confession in first person
singular verbs (although others still seem included) and part of this confession is that he
(and others) believe because someone has preached to them:
Quaeram te, domine, invocans te et invocem te credens in te: praedicatus enim es
nobis [Lord, I would seek you, calling upon you - and calling upon you is an act of
believing in you. You have been preached to us].
Lastly, I find it also significant that paragraph 1 ends with the idea of the praedicator.
Augustine
calls this praedicator
God's own preacher, praedicatoris
tui. Here, I prefer
Courcelle's suggestion (contra Chadwick 1991, 3) that praedicatoris
tui refers to Christ,
because this gives us a neat progression at the end of 1.1.1. First, the praedicator Paul
talks about in Rom 10, i.e. anybody (sent by God) who proclaims
the word of God
(quomodo credunt sine praedicante?); then, the specific praedicator or praedicatores who
were co-responsible
for Augustine's
conversion, e.g. Ambrose or the conversion stories
told by Simplicianus and Ponticianus (praedicatus enim es nobis); and lastly, the ultimate
God-given
praedicator,
the filius
Dei, who teaches
through
his own example,
per
humanitatem, and whom Augustine shows in book 7 to be the only way through which the
distance between God and man can be finally bridged:
Invocat
te, domine,
humanitatem
fides mea, quam dedisti
filii tui, per ministerium praedicatoris
mihi, quam
inspirasti
mihi per
tui (1.1.1) [My faith, Lord, calls
upon you. It is your gift to me. You breathed it into me by the humanity of your Son,
by the ministry of your preacher].
The prominence of the figure of the praedicator at the end of the first paragraph of the
Confessions is to me one of the strongest indications that the work may be read as a
protreptic, that the role of the praedicator is one of the roles Augustine sees himself fulfilling
through the writing of the Confessions.
At this stage one important question remains: If the Confessions
are meant to be a
protreptic to the Manicheans, why does Augustine not address them directly? The analysis
113
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
of Conf 9.4.8-11
in chapter 3 has indicated part of the answer: the dramatic situation
created in the Confessions (Augustine alone before an omniscient
God) guarantees
a
degree of sincerity, otherwise difficult to convince the reader of. The more indirect approach
also has a better chance on success. There are indications (see discussion in chapter 5)
that Augustine deliberately harnesses the reader's curiositas about his personal life (see
discussion in chapter 5.2 below), a curiosity that would be considerably diminished if she
was to surmise that the text wants to tell her less about Augustine's life than about her own.
4.2
Persona and Protreptic Purpose
The question "whose is the voice speaking in the Confessions?" or "what is the persona
embodied in the voice the reader hears in the Confessions?" becomes at some stages in
the work rather complicated." Here I choose to treat the matter in a highly selective and
introductory
manner with the sole purpose of throwing
concern of this dissertation:
the communicative
additional
light on the central
purpose of the Confessions.
A factor
constantly aggravating the difficulty of knowing when another speaker has been introduced
and also of gauging the tone of Augustine's speaking voice is, however, the fact that even
neatly edited modern texts like that of O'Donnell cannot easily indicate everything that is
A full treatment of the different voices that speak in the Confessions merits a lengthy study in its
own right. It is perhaps one of the fields where the categories of contemporary literary theory could
provide a useful tool for unravelling the problem, but see Herzog (1984, 242) for the limited
usefulness of some of these literary models due to the extraordinary conventions of Augustine's text.
There are a number of aspects of the voice(s) speaking in the Confessions that I will not examine in
any detail here, e.g. direct speech in the Confessions, that is, those instances where speakers other
than the main narrator (or the exact words of the narrator himself at some stage in the past) are
quoted directly or where conversations are represented. Instances in this category that spring to
mind are many of the scriptural quotations, those places where Monica or other prominent
characters in the story are quoted directly, or the conversation between Augustine and his erstwhile
temptations on the one hand and Continentia on the other in book 8. Laurie Douglass (1996, 39-54),
for example, makes a case for seeing the use of conversation in the Confessions as an indication
that the "substantive element of the episode" (44) has been reached and asserts that Augustine tries
to demonstrate "that a conversation was the site of each significant revelation on his passage to
God" (46). Another highly complex and interesting dimension of the speaking voice in the
Confessions is the presence of the voice of God in the text. Herzog (1984) has shown convincingly
that Augustine is not the only one to speak in the Confessions, but that the voice of God - speaking
through the words cited from his Word - becomes more and more audible as the work progresses
and is especially strong in the last three books once the prerequisites for constituting a real dialogue
between Augustine and God have been met. Herzog (1984, 229-231) also argues convincingly that
only in book 8 does Augustine acquire the ability to answer God through the words of scripture in his
turn. This 'scriptural dialogue' comes to a climax in the thirteenth book of the Confessions, which
resembles a prolonged cento of biblical quotations (Herzog 1984, 241).
4
114
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
scriptural quotation, for Augustine incorporates words and phrases from scripture into his
own speech in a way that often makes it impossible to extricate the one from the other."
Let us look at the instances I want to focus on. There are sections in the Confessions
where the voice that is heard ceases to be that of the bishop-narrator and almost becomes
that of the character in the story. The few places where this other voice comes to the
surface
occur at important
points in the narratio of Augustine's
past life and have
considerable implications for my analysis. I analyze only two instances of this occurrence,
the speaking voice in the prologue (1.1.1 to 1.5.6) and in Conf 4.11.16 to 4.12.19 to
discover the implications of the device of the incongruent speaking voice for the protreptic
purpose of the whole. The prologue is one of the most intricate passages as far as the
identity of the speaker is concerned and this is where in many ways the tone for the rest of
the work is set. The second passage is analyzed chiefly for the additional understanding of
the same discrepancy in the speaking voice that can be gleaned from it, but also for the
clear indications it contains of the audience it is aimed at, and, most importantly, for the
very apparent protreptic character it displays.
I start with a look at the persona of the speaker in the prologue of the Confessions. The
speaker of the confession of praise uttered in the opening words is a person who has found
and learnt to love God and who knows the Holy Scriptures: he confidently and directly
addresses this God, expertly stringing together the words of at least two different Psalms. It
is a voice easily identified with that of Augustine the bishop, writing his Confessions
in
6
Hippo, Northern Africa, during the last years of the fourth century AD. In 1.1.1 we find that
the speaker is, his elevated position in the church notwithstanding,
the particular circumstances
portio creaturae
or perhaps because of
attached to this position, aware of his own smallness (aliqua
tuae, repeated for emphasis),
his mortality (circumferens
mortalitatem
suam), his sinfulness (circumferens testimonium peccati SUI) and the fact that he had been
unable to find God while he was still a proud man (testimonium quia superbis resistis)? He
praises God because this is what God incites him to do, because this is why he was
created, and because he knows that God is the only place where man may find rest:
5 Knauer's analysis (1955) of the use of Psalms in the Confessions remains the standard work for
Augustine's techniques of quotation.
6 Brown (1967, 162) also points to the visibility (or audibility) of the bishop in the text: "Augustine will
select as important, incidents and problems that immediately betray the new bishop of Hippo."
7
This is only one of the possible implications of these words.
115
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Tu excitas ut /audare te de/ectet, quia fecisti nos ad te et inquietum est cor nostrum
donee requiescat in te (1.1.1) [You stir man to take pleasure in praising you,
because you have made us for yourself, and our heart is restless until it rests in
you].
All of this is perfectly reconcilable with what the reader (then and now) may expect the 4
century bishop of Hippo to say in his
th
Contessions" The voice in the rest of 1.1.1 where
Augustine - as is dictated by classical convention - asks for divine assistance for his task,
mirrors the classical education of the bishop which he now uses in the service of his
Christian ideals:
Da mihi, domine, scire et intel/egere ['Grant me Lord to know and understand' (Ps
118:34,73,
144)].
The accumulation of direct and indirect questions in the middle of this first paragraph can
be interpreted not as the expression of a lack of knowledge, but as a rhetorical device to
introduce the themes of the work as a whole and to elevate the tone of the narrative to a
more intellectual level. This is confirmed by the fact that these questions are implicitly but
confidently answered by the adept use of Scriptural quotanons."
Where, near the end of 1.1.1, the speaker exhorts himself to seek for God (quaeram te) this
can be interpreted as an exhortation, not to the initial search of the still godless man, but an
exhortation to persevere in the striving towards God that has to continue after conversion.
This is borne out by the fact that immediately
afterwards
we find confirmation
of the
speaker's already converted status, in the statement that God has already been preached
to him (praedicatus enim es nobis), and that he has already acquired faith in Him through
Christ (fides mea, quam dedisiti mihi, quam inspirasti mihi per humanitatem
filii tui, per
ministerium praedicatoris tUI).
But there is a different or perhaps rather an additional interpretation possible, one that I find
reinforced by my reading of other parts of the work, as will become clear below. When
Augustine says, "Let me seek you as I invoke you," this is what will happen literally on
The reader must remember that even Augustine's first readers (like many readers today) probably
knew the main events of his life by the time they picked up the Confessions.
8
9 These quotations are "from three different sources (Rom 10: 13-14, Ps 21:27, Matt 7:7), in part
themselves questions - but only rhetorical questions. These citations together provide the data
required to answer the questions that precede" (O'Donnell 1992, 2:16-17).
116
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
some level of the narration that follows: the I in the text sometimes becomes the one still
seeking for God and ceases to be the one who has already found Him.
Brown's formulation (1967, 164) where he speaks of the relation of present and past in the
Confessions probably refers to what lies behind my own observation of the shifting persona
of the speaking voice:
In [the Confessions] one constantly senses the tension between the 'then' of the
young man and the 'now' of the bishop. The past can come very close: its powerful
and complex emotions have only recently passed away; we can still feel their
contours through the thin layer of new feeling that has grown over them.
Thus, although the already-converted
Augustine is mostly the persona behind the words
we hear in the text, there are instances where the contours of the voice of the young notyet-converted Augustine become discernible.
Further, I am convinced that, in spite of not recognizing the presence of the reader at the
outset of the Confessions, Augustine, the master rhetorician publishing this work, must
always be acutely aware of his audience and the way in which his words may influence
them. Add to this the missionary burden Christianity places on its adherents as well as the
tradition of conversion texts (discussed in chapter 2.3) within which Augustine works and
one has to consent to the likelihood of him wanting his reader to identify with the search of
the young Augustine in order to persuade him to eventually make the same decision for
conversion.
One device that may enhance this identification is to use in the text the exact words the
reader would be expected to utter at that stage, so that the quest in the text becomes the
reader's own quest. Douglass (1996, 40) remarks on the relation between identification and
persuasion: "Persuasion occurs only when the observer recognizes himself or herself in
[i.e. identifies with] what is being said." His analysis of the use of direct speech in the
Confessions
starts
with a statement
that supports
my reading:
"Augustine's
prose
presumes the reader will identify with him and be persuaded. Augustine gives the reader
his very prayer; to read is to pray with him" (Douglass 1996, 43).10
10 O'Donnell (1992, 3:250) argues that before Book 11 "the reader could remain a voyeur looking on
curiously, side by side with A., at A.'s past" and that it is only from Book 11 onwards that "the reader
is urged to share A.'s exploration of the nature of God, and of himself ... the reading of the text is
itself the participation." I argue, with Douglass and Miles (1992 and 1997, see discussion in chapter
1.2.3), that the reader is actively engaged to participate in what the text presents already in the
earlier books as well.
117
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
In the second paragraph of the prologue (Conf 1.2.2) the dense texture of the narrative
created by the accretion of questions seems to represent a speaking voice that remains a
mixture of that of the older and the younger Augustine.
On the one hand there are
elements that seem to point to the older Augustine: the impression that the questions serve
more to indicate the intricacy of the matters to be treated than a real lack of knowledge on
these subjects; signs of intimacy with God; evidence of confident knowledge of God and his
Word; and of course, the clever rhetorical structure of the whole paragraph:
Deum meum, deum et dominum meum ... deus meus ... deus, qui fecit cae/um et
terram ... an quia sine te non esset quidquid est? ... quoniam itaque et ego sum,
quid peto ut venias in me, qui non essem, nisi esses in me? non enim ego iam inferi
et tamen etiam ibi es. nam etsi descendero in infernum, ades. non ergo essem,
deus meus, non omnino essem, nisi esses in me
deus me us, qui dixit: cae/um et
terram ego imp/eo [My God, my God and Lord
my God ... 'God made heaven
and earth' (Gen 1:1) ... Without you, whatever exists would not exist ... I also have
being. So why do I request you to come to me when, unless you were within me, I
would have no being at all? I am not now possessed by Hades; yet even there are
you (Ps 138:8): for 'even if I were to go down to Hades, you would be present.'
Accordingly, my God, I would have no being, I would not have any existence, unless
you were in me ... For God has said 'I fill heaven and earth' (Jer 23:24)].
And yet, the "contours" of the voice of the young Augustine, the one who still has to find the
answers to these questions in a slow an arduous process that will unfold as the narrative
progresses, remains discernible under the surface. Once again we can read the invocabo
deum meum, literally, as a statement of what this young Augustine will do in the narrative
that follows,
namely to (learn how to) call God into himself. We know that in the
Confessions the reader is not allowed quick access to the answers the bishop has found
with such great trouble. She has to complete, step by step, the arduous journey towards
conversion, which, for Augustine, could only follow after a firm grasp on the nature of God's
existence had been attained to. This is the mission mapped out by the questions here in
1.2.2 but which will take up to book 7 of the Confessions to accomplish:
Et quis locus est in me quo veniat in me deus meus, quo deus veniat in me, deus
qui fecit cae/um et terram? itane, domine deus meus, est quicquam in me, quod
capiat te? ... quo te invoco cum in te sim? aut unde venias in me? [But what place
is there in me where my God can enter into me? 'God made heaven and earth'
(Gen 1: 1). Where may he come to me? Lord my God, is there any room in me
118
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
which can contain you? ... How can I call on you to come if I am already in you? Or
where can you come from so as to be in me?].
The questions about the nature of God continue through 1.3.3 and up to the last repetition
(quid es ergo, deus meus?)11 at the beginning of 1.4.4, before they receive at last a highly
confident answer in the triumphant spate of descriptive words and phrases (that stretches
over more than ten lines of O'Donnell's text edition) now clearly in the voice of the older
Augustine:
summe,
iustissime
[Most high, utterly good, utterly powerful, most omnipotent, most merciful and
most just
optime,
potentissime,
omnipotentissime,
misericordissime
et
] and what follows.
In 1.5.5 to 1.5.6, however, the voice of the young Augustine becomes audible once again.
At the opening of 1.5.5 Augustine says:
Quis mihi dabit adquiescere in te? Quis dabit mihi ut venias in cor meum et inebries
iIIud, ut obliviscar mala mea et unum bonum meum amplectar, te? [Who will enable
me to find rest in you? Who will grant me that you come to my heart and intoxicate
it, so that I forget my evils and embrace my one and only good, yourself?].
The reader expecting to hear the voice of the bishop should find this a little perplexing. Has
Augustine not already found God and found his rest in Him? Or, if we can still accept that
he is only expressing dissatisfaction with the quality or quantity of the rest he has attained
to, has God not already entered the heart of the confident
speaker of the opening
paragraph of the work and has he not already embraced Him (praedicatus enim es nobis.
incovat te, domine, fides mea, quam dedisti mihl)?
The next lines temporarily
remove the uneasiness.
The reader may assume that the
previous questions were also an indication of the themes Augustine is going to treat and
part of his expression of wonder at the high God's involvement with small man, part of the
problems he asks God to help him speak about, when she hears Augustine say:
Quid mihi es? miserere ut loquar. quid tibi sum ipse, ut amari te iubeas
a me et, nisi
faciam irascaris mihi et mineris ingentes miserias? parvane ipsa est si non amem
te? ei mihi! dic mihi per miserationes tuas, domine deus meus, quid sis mihi [What
are you to me? Have mercy so that I may find words. What am I to you that you
command me to love you, and that, if I fail to love you, you are angry with me and
11 Note that I follow here O'Donnell's reading "quid es" instead of the more familiar reading
represented for example by the Teubner text.
119
,
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
threaten me with vast miseries? If I do not love you, is that but a little misery? What
a wretch I am! In your mercies, Lord God, tell me what you are to me].
But the voice becomes confused again in the following lines:
Die animae meae, 'salus tua ego sum': sic die ut audiam. ecce aures cordis mei
ante te, domine. aperi eas et die animae meae, 'selus tua ego sum.' eurram post
voeem hane et apprehendam
te ['Say to my soul, I am your salvation' (Ps 34:3).
Speak to me so that I may hear. See the ears of my heart before you, Lord. Open
them and 'say to my soul, I am your salvation.' After that utterance I will run and lay
hold on you].
Of course the words, die animae meae, 'selus tua ego sum,' is a direct quotation which
O'Donnell (1992, 2:29) interprets (correctly I think) as a petition for "divine help to speak"
through using "the word of another man asking God to speak to him." But in the following
words (sic die ut audiam) Augustine does explicitly appropriate the
idea." implying that he
himself needs to hear the message 'salus tua ego sum.' If this is so, what the voice asks
God here to tell his soul is something that the bishop's soul must long ago have learnt to
understand, something that he must regularly have told the audiences of his sermons in the
church of Hippo. Also the implications of the imperative in aperi and the future tense in
eurram and adprehendam are perhaps more applicable to the not-yet-converted than to the
writer
of the
Confessions.
The reader
knows
that she is never allowed
to listen
uninterruptedly to the voice of the young Augustine. The most prominent perspectives and
opinions expressed in the Confessions, and the commentary provided by Augustine in what
Feldmann
(1994, 1163-1164)
calls the reflexive level ("reflexive Ebene'? of the work,
remain those of the already converted bishop speaking from Hippo.
Douglass (1996, 45), where he discusses the influence of Paul's words in Romans on
Augustine at the final moment of his conversion, remarks on the power of imperatives in the
second person singular to draw the reader into identifying with the speaker in the text. The
same Augustine who knows the effect those imperatives in the text had on him is surely
aware of the effect of using this same device in his own text: it does in fact make the reader
say to God: die animae meae, 'selus tua ego sum': sic die ut audiam. What is more, a
reader reading out loud may be even more susceptible to the protreptic power of the words
uttered by his own voice than one reading silently.
12 "Augustin setzt urn die Zitat-Klarnrnerder persënllchen Applikation (1,5,5) noch eine zweite der nur
ihn selbst betreffenden Applikationsforderung: 'sic dic, ut audiarn'" (Herzog 1984,218).
120
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Let us now look at the passage in Book 4 where Augustine once again speaks to his own
soul. What has been illustrated in the analysis above, namely that the voice that ceases to
be that of the bishop and becomes almost imperceptibly that of the character, is something
that also surfaces in the narrative at 4.11.16. Here an additional problem, which in the
previous passage remains latent, comes to the fore: there is an inconsistency between the
voice that speaks and the soul it calls anima mea in these speeches. Where in Conf 1.5.5
the discrepancy
exists for a moment and is then resolved by once again identifying the
speaker with the soul (dic animae meae ... sic dic ut audiam), we have in Book 4 a
prolonged apostrophe of the soul."
Like in the passages
from the prologue
analyzed
above
the information
and the
exhortations directed at this soul makes it clear that this can only be the soul of the young,
not-yet-converted
Augustine. But the words uttered are not the kind the young Augustine
would have known to use. They are the kind of words the bishop of Hippo might employ in
an attempt to lead some searching soul to conversion
(I quote only the most striking
phrases from a passage that sustains this apostrophe to the soul through paragraphs 16
and 17 and up to the beginning of 18 (4.11.16, 4.11.17, 4.12.18):
Noli esse vana, anima mea, et obsurdescere in aure cordis tumultu vanitatis tuae.
audi et tu: verbum ipsum clamat ut redeas, et ibi est locus quietis imperturbabilis
...
ibi fige mansionem tuam, ibi commenda quidquid inde habes, anima mea; saltem
fatigata fallaciis, veritati commenda
quidquid tibi est
a veritate, et non perdes
aliquid, et ref/orescent putria tua, et sanabuntur omnes languores tui ... Ut quid
perversa sequeris carnem tuam? Ipsa te sequatur conversam [Do not be vain, my
soul. Do not deafen your heart's ear with the tumult of your vanity. Even you have to
listen. The Word Himself cries to you to return. There is the place of undisturbed
quietness ... Fix your dwelling there. Put in trust there whatever you have from Him,
my soul, at least now that you are wearied of deceptions.
Entrust to the truth
whatever has come to you from the truth. You will lose nothing. The decayed parts
of you will receive a new flowering, and all your sicknesses will be healed (Matt
13 O'Donnell does not remark on the device in 1.5.5 but his interpretation at 4.11.16 supports my
observations on this same passage, although he interprets it differently: "The line between past and
present is blurred. A. speaks as if in the present, using words only available to him in the present ...
but the address is apt to the condition in which he found himself ... The apostrophe here does not
address the anima as it was twenty years earlier; rather A. turns from contemplating his fall, as he
completes its description, to address the soul by way of admonition against the future. That what he
says here in paragraphs 15-19 is what he should have said at the time adds irony."
121
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
4:23; Ps 102:3) ... Why then are you perversely following the leading of your flesh?
If you turn away from it, it has to follow you].
I have underlined in the passage those phrases that indicate protreptic intent while the rest
of quotation serves to indicate that the soul Augustine speaks to is the soul of someone
who is not yet converted. Here lies at least one of the keys to the device of the shifting
persona in these sections: it brings home a forceful protreptic message. It is a device that
temporarily allows the character of the young Augustine to dominate the narrator, the older
Augustine. It grips the reader in a manner that speaks louder than any amount of preaching
by the narrator could have done. But its effectiveness lies in its subtlety, in the fact that the
reader has the impression of being absorbed in eavesdropping on an intense and intimate
moment in Augustine's
inner life without realizing the subconscious
effect uttering or
reading these words may have on her own inner life.
In 4.12.18 the effect of the apostrophe is heightened by further embedding: the voice tells
its own soul to address other souls and this gives rise to a protreptic passage in effect also
directly addressing the readers of the Confessions in the second person plural. But still the
protreptic functions at a slight remove, still it targets the subconscious and emotional rather
than the intellectual faculties of the reader: professedly it is Augustine's soul talking to other
(unidentified) souls and not Augustine talking to his readers (once again I try to quote only
the most salient phrases):
Rape ad eum tecum quas potes et dic eis: "nunc amemus: ipse fecit haec et non est
longe. non enim fecit atque abiit, sed ex iIIo in iIIo sunt .... redite, praevaricatores,
ad
cor et inhaerete iIIi, qui fecit vos. state cum eo et stabitis, requiescite in eo et quieti
eritis. quo itis in aspera? quo itis? ... quo vobis adhuc et adhuc ambulare vias
difficiles et laboriosas? non est requies, ubi queritis eam. quaerite quod quaeritis,
sed ibi non est, ubi quaeritis. ... Et descendit huc ipsa vita nostra et tulit mortem
nostram et occidit eam de abundantia vitae suae et tonuit eiemens. ut redeamus
hinc ad eum
descensu,
... non enim tardavit, sed cucurrit clamans dietis. factis, motte, vita,
ascensu,
clamans
ut redeamus
ad eum. et discessit ab oculis, ut
redeamus ad cor et inveniamus eum ... filii hominum, quo usque graves corde?
numquid
ascenditis,
et post descensum
bitae non vultis ascendere
et vivere? sed quo
quando in alto estis et posuistis in cailo os vestrum? descendite,
ut
ascendatis ... dic eis ista, ut plorent in con valle plorationis, et sic eos rape tecum ad
deum, quia de spiritu eius haec dicis eis, si dicis ardens igne caritatis [So seize
what souls you can to take with you to Him, and say to them: 'Him we love; he
made these things and is not far distant.' For he did not create and then depart; the
122
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
things derived from Him have their being in Him ... 'Return, sinners, to your heart'
(Isa 46:8 LXX), and adhere to Him who made you. Stand with Him and you will
stand fast. Rest in Him and you will be at rest. Where are you going to along rough
paths? What is the goal of your journey? ... With what end in view do you again and
again walk along difficult and laborious paths (Wisd 5:7)? There is no rest where
you seek for it. Seek for what you seek, but it is not where you are looking for it ...
He who for us is life itself descended here and endured our death and slew it by the
abundance of his life. In a thunderous voice he called us to return to Him ... He did
not delay, but ran crying out loud by his words, deeds, death, life, descent, and
ascent - calling us to return to Him. And he has gone from our sight that we should
'return to our heart' (Isa 46:8) and find Him there ... 'Sons of men, how long will you
be heavy at heart?' (Ps 4:3). Surely after the descent of life, you cannot fail to wish
to ascend and live? But where will you ascend when you are 'set on high and have
put your mouth in heaven'? (Ps 72:9). Come down so that you can ascend ... Tell
souls that they should 'weep in the valley of tears' (Ps 83:7). So take them with you
to God, for by his Spirit you declare these things to them if you say it burning with
the fire of love].
Let us consider for a moment the implications of the context where the passage (from
which both long quotations above come) occurs for its interpretation.
On a first level, this
passage is introduced at a point where the narrative has reached a climax of emotional
intensity in Augustine's descriptions of the sweetness of friendship, the agony of losing a
friend, and the transience of life in general. But we are also reminded by the content of the
passage that Book 4 forms part of the description of the intellectual journey away from
Manicheism that spans books 3 to 7. Some of the terms used here remind us of the
meditation on Ps 4, analyzed in chapter 3, which I have already described as direct
protreptic to the Manicheans: the references to vanitas, fallaciae and veritas, the medical
imagery (in the apostrophe of the speaker to his own soul), and especially the emphasis on
Christ's humanity and his mediating role, the use of the phrase quousque graves corde,
and the accusation that these souls are subject to superbia in sed quo ascenditis, quando
in a/to estis et posuistis in cae/o os vestrum? descendite, ut ascendatis (in the address of
the soul to the other souls).
That we are justified in seeing the elements discussed above as indicative of Augustine's
preoccupation
with his Manichean audience, is confirmed by the fact that the soul the
speaker exhorts to (re)turn to God, to be converted, is the soul of the young Augustine at
the stage when it was still in the grip of Manichean thinking. We are therefore not surprised
123
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
to find that the content is especially
Manicheans
apt for addressing
at the stage when they read the Confessions.
those readers who are still
I surmise that Augustine is
perfectly aware of this and is in fact addressing his Manichean audience as much as his
own soul in the opening words of 4.11.16: noli esse vana ... et obsurdescere in aure cordis
tumultu vanitatis tuae. audi et tu and what follows.
The fact that a passage that displays concern with his Manichean audience is embedded in
a section where amicitia is a prominent theme may also be significant.
I think that
Augustine intentionally uses the strong bonds of friendship that probably existed between
him and many of his co-Manicheans to add yet another dimension to the appeal he makes
to them. This is supported by the words in paragraph 20 immediately following the speech
of the soul, which puts it in perspective and reinforces the idea that amicitia is important
here:
Haec tunc non nove ram, et amabam pulchra inferiora et ibam in profundum,
et
dicebam amicis meis, 'num amamus aliquid nisi pulchrum?' ... [At that time I did not
know this. I loved beautiful things of a lower order, and I was going down to the
depths. I used to say to my friends: 'Do we love anything except that which is
beautiful? ... ].
The Augustine of that era (tunc) was still a Manichean and many of the amici mentioned
here were in all probability also Manicheans.
The impression that Augustine has the Manicheans in mind is sustained in the section
where the soul addresses other souls, firstly because in the opening hortative verb (in the
first person plural: hunc amemus) Augustine identifies the quest of the own soul with that of
the others, telling them, in effect: you need the same exhortation as I, therefore let us (both
I and you, souls) love Him. This is followed by a repetition of the consolation that has
become a Leitmotiv in the Confessions: ipse fecit haec et non est longe. Even though man
may be unaware of God's presence He is never far away.
Two lines further the imperatives and indicatives in the second person plural start: redite,
state, requiescite, itis, amatis, up to quaeritis. The passage recapitulates one of the ideas of
the opening paragraph of the work that I have described as part of a protreptic progression
there: namely the references to seeking and to finding rest. Furthermore, it is important to
note that Augustine's
soul is not speaking to souls who are unconcerned
about their
salvation, but to souls searching for it seriously, even though they may be prevaricating,
falling into unnecessary polemics, or taking the wrong routes. There is no denying that this
description
of the other souls' search
shows many similarities
124
to the description
of
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Augustine's own search described in books 1 to 8 of the Confessions, a search that was for
a large part of this quest governed, or as he interprets it, hampered, by Manichean thinking.
Paragraph 19 focuses sharply on Christ, on his humanity and his redemptive role, an issue
that, as I have indicated in chapter 3, was a constant point of contention between the
Catholics and the Manicheans. The analysis in chapter 3 also referred to the tochme-sotme
pair, the concept of calling and answering that plays an important role in Manichean liturgy
and literature. In 4.12.19 the references to calling (here Christ calling out to man to return to
Him) are even more persistent than they were in 9.4.8-11:
tonuit, clamans ut redeamus
hinc ad eum ... non enim tardavit, sed cucurrit clamans dictis, factis, morte, vita, descensu,
ascensu,
clamans
ut reamus ad eum
... ut redeamus
ad eum. The use of these
expressions of course also embodies a protreptic purpose, which is further strengthened by
the utilization of protreptic topoi as in the accumulation of verbs referring to traveling and
roads (redeamus, processit, procedens, ad currendam viam, cucurrit, descensu, ascensu,
discessit, abscessit, reliquit, recessit, venit, ascendere, ascenditis, descendite, ascendatis),
medical terminology (cui confitetur anima mea et sanat eam), and the exemplum of the vita
of Christ (clamans dictis, factis, morte, vita, descensu, ascensu). Another technique used
here reminds of 9.4.8-11, namely the identification of the soul (who speaks) with the souls
it addresses through the use of first person plural verbs and pronouns (vita nostra, mortem
nostram,
redeamus,
ad nos, inveniamus,
nobiscum)
that occur with high frequency
especially in the first part of paragraph 19.
Although technically the prayer stance of the confession has not been broken, this is one of
the sections where the preoccupation with the well-being of other souls (including that of
the reader) is so strong, that the passage may almost be perceived as a direct protreptic
addressed at the reader. I argue that at some level this is exactly what it is designed to do.
4.3
Allusion to Matthew 7:7 and the Expression
of Protreptic Purpose
Describing the Confessions as a quest is common. That the idea of this quest and its
successful completion may be expressed by the verbs quaerere and in venire among others
is to be expected. But the verb quaerere and its counterpart in venire in the Confessions
stand for much more, mainly because from the first appearance in the work these words
evoke a series of allusions to Matt 7:7 that gain in importance as the narrative progresses.
125
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Knauer's remarks (1957, 240) already point to the thematic and structural importance of
Matt 7:7 in the Confessions:
Dieses
14
Zitat verklammert
die letzten drei BOcher der Konfessionen
... nach
mehreren Anspielungen im 11. Buche zu Beginn des 12. Buches ausfOhrlich zitiert,
beschlleêt es das ganze Werk in feierlich stilisierter Form. Es klingt aber ... auch
schon im Prooemium des 1. Buches an. Damit wird es bis zu einem gewissen
Grade das Leitmotiv fOr das immer wieder neubegonnene
Suchen nach Gott. Das
"Finden" Gottes ist zugleich das intellegere Gottes, das aber nur Gott selbst gibt,
wie es die letzten Worte der Konfessionen formulieren.
Here I intend to show first how, as the narrative of the Confessions progresses, the pair
quaerere and in venire accrues meaning through repetitive use and through association
with other scriptural quotations, so that in the end the words become loaded concepts with
far more than the normal semantic reach of quaerere and in venire. Secondly, I want to
argue that this same word pair supports the expression of protreptic purpose. Of course
quaerere and/or in venire do not per se constitute the expression of protreptic purpose, but
these verbs are used in the Confessions in a way reminiscent of what I described above as
the discrepancy
in the speaking voice. There are many instances where they are the
vehicles of a description in the first person of an ongoing quest that must in actual fact
already have been completed by its subject at the specific stage in the narrative. This
displacement of the action may have the function of showing the reader how to conduct the
quest, of putting into the reader's mouth the words with which to formulate his or her
thoughts on this quest.
Let us return to how the allusions to Matt 7:7 function in the Confessions. Knowing that I
run the risk of stating the obvious I nevertheless want to spell out that "Ask, and it will be
given you; search, and you will find; knock, and the door will be opened for you" is on a
literal level a description of everyday events that has acquired an allegorical interpretation
with metaphysical implications in a Christian
context." On the literal level we "see" in our
Various other scholars also remark on the prominence of allusions to this verse in the
Confessions. See for example Kienzier (1989, 127): "Vielleicht das wichtigste Schrifzitat in den
gesamten Konfessionen ist bekanntlich Mt 7,7f;" and Ferrari's insistence (1994) on the role of
"petitionary knocking" based on allusions to Matt 7:7 and the role of this text in the Confessions.
14
15 The interpretation given in scripture itself, in Matt 7: 9-11, represents but one possibility: " Is there
anyone among you who, if your child asks for bread, will give a stone? Or if the child asks for a fish,
will give a snake? If you then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much
126
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
mind's eye a person requesting to receive something (a hungry child asking for a loaf of
bread), seeking to find an object (a woman seeking for her lost drachma) or knocking at a
door in order to be let in. On the allegorical level this is open not only to the explication in
Matt 7:9-11
but also to the other more intellectual interpretations
Augustine makes the
image carry in the Confessions. Through a process of repetition and association the reader
soon starts to assume the implicit object of any form of quaere or in venire to be the ultimate
goal of life, Truth or God.
What O'Donnell (1992, 2:15-16) recognizes as the first quotation of Matt 7:7 in Conf1.1.1
is a partial quotation intertwined, as he also points out, with the quotation of two other
sections from scripture (Rom 10: 13-14, which brings into circulation the verbs invocare and
credere and the idea of the praedicator,
and Ps 21 :27 that brings with it laudare and
requirere, the latter as an equivalent for quaerere). This instance, in my opinion, already
illustrates the salient characteristics of Augustine's use of the quaerere-complex: firstly, any
reference to quaerere and/or in venire can evoke the whole of Matt 7:7 (for and audience
that we suppose were familiar with this section of scripture, Catholics and Manicheans
alike), and secondly, the allusion is often accompanied
by quotations of other passages
from scripture in a way that makes the connotations associated with it accumulate as the
text progresses. This means that, while O'Donnell correctly indicates the other quotations
of Matt 7:7 as occurring in book 6 (6.4.5; 6.11.18; 6.11.20), book 11 (11.2.3; 11,22,28), and
books 12 (12.1.1; 12.12.15; 12.15.22; 12.24.33) and 13 (13.38.53, the very last words of
the Confessions),
I try to show below that the power of this verse and the imagery
associated with it is in fact far more prevalent throughout
the Confessions than these
statistics seem to indicate.
Let us look at some passages where the quaerere-complex
occurs, with a view of showing
how prevalent the use of the image of seeking and finding is in the Confessions. First, up to
book 7 the use of these words very often indicates the misdirected nature of Augustine's
search - searching for the wrong object (in 3.1.1):
Quaerebam
quid amarem, amans amare, et oderam securitatem
et viam sine
muscipulis [I sought for an object for my love; I was in love with love, and I hated
safety and a path free of snares (Wisd 14:11; Ps 90:3)];
more will your Father in heaven give good things to those who ask him!" The translations of Matt
7:7-9 given here are from the NRSV.
127
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
searching in the wrong manner in 3.6.11, where the intellectual quality of the quest is also
brought to the fore:
Cum te non secundum
intellectum
mentis,
.. . sed secundum
sensum
carnis
quaererem [In seeking for you I followed not the intelligence of the mind ... but the
mind of the flesh];
in 5.3.4 and 5.3.5 (where the third person plural verbs refer to the Manicheans of which
Augustine had been one):
Non religiose
quaerunt
... non pie quaerunt [They do not in a religious spirit
investigate ... they do not seek in a devout spirit];
in 6.4.5 where we have one of the occurrences of the pulsare element of Matt 7:7, which
occurs (like petere) much less often than quaerere:
Pulsans proponerem quomodo credendum esset, non insultans opponerem quasi
ita creditum
esset [I should have knocked
(Matt 7:7) and inquired about the
meaning of this belief, and not insulted and opposed it, as if the belief meant what I
thought].
in 6.11.20:
Amans beatam vitam timebam iIIam in sede sua et ab ea fugiens quaerebam eam [I
longed for the happy life, but was afraid of the place where it has its seat, and fled
from it at the same time as I was seeking for it];
or in 7.5.7:
Quaerebam
unde malum, et male quaerebam,
et in ipsa inquisitione
mea non
videbam malum [I searched for the origin of evil, but I searched in a flawed way and
did not see the flaw in my very search];
and searching in the wrong places in 4.12.18:
Non est requies ubi quaeratis eam. quaerite quod quaeritis, sed ibi non est ubi
quaeritis. beatam vitam quaeritis in regione mortis: non est iIIic [There is no rest
128
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
where you seek for it. Seek for what you seek, but it is not where you are looking for
it. You seek the happy life in the region of death; it is not there];"
or in 6.1.1:
Et quaerebam te foris
a me, et non inveniebam deum cordis mei. et veneram in
profundum maris, et diffidebam et desperabam de inventione veri [I was seeking for
you outside myself, and I failed to find 'the God of my heart' (Ps 72:26). I had come
into the depth of the sea (Ps 67:23). I had no confidence, and had lost hope that
truth could be found].
Augustine however, makes sure that his reader realizes that God is in actual fact directing
the search unbeknown to the seeker in 2.2.4:
Nam
tu semper
aderas,
misericorditer
saeviens
et
amarissimis
aspergens
offensionibus omnes in/icitas iucunditates meas, ut ita quaererem sine offensione
iucundari, et ubi hoc possem, non invenirem quicquam praeter te, domine, praeter
te, qui fingis dolorem in praecepto et percutis ut sanes et occidis nos ne moriamur
abs te [For you were always with me, mercifully punishing me, touching with a bitter
taste all my illicit pleasures. Your intention was that I should seek delights unspoilt
by disgust and that, in my quest where I could achieve this, I should discover it to be
in nothing except you Lord, nothing but you. You 'fashion pain to be a lesson' (Ps
93:20 LXX), you 'strike to heal,' you bring death upon us so that we should not die
part from you (Deut 32:39)].
Man is not the only one searching, God also seeks out man, as 5.2.2 implies:
Fugiant a te ... ubi tu non invenis eos? .. so/us es praesens etiam his qui longe fiunt
a te [Where have those who fled from your face gone? Where can they get beyond
the reach of your discovery?
(Ps 138) ... You alone are always present even to
those who have taken themselves far from you];
and as 11.2.4 states explicitly:
16 This is part of the direct speech in 4.12.18 analysed in 4.2 above where Augustine's soul speaks
to other souls. See also for example 6.1.1 quaerebam te foris a me ... et desperabam de inventione
veri or 6.4.5 pu/sans proponerem ... non insultans opponerem (note that we have here one of the
occurrences of the pulsare element of Mt 7:7, which occurs (like petere) much less often than
quaerere); 6.11.20 ab ea (sc. beata vita) fugiens quaerebarn earn; 7.5.7 quaerebam unde malum, et
male quaerebarn).
129
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Christum
... per quem nos quaesisti
quaereremus
non quaerentes
te, quaesisti
autem
ut
te [By Him you sought us when we were not seeking you (Rom
10:20). But you sought us that we should seek you].
Important for this notion is also 12.1.1 where the action of knocking is ascribed to the words
of scripture:
Multa satagit cor meum, domine, in hac inopia vitae meae, pulsatum verbis sanctae
scripturae tueo"
[In my needy life, Lord, my heart is much exercised under the
impact made by the words of your holy scripture].
Of course not all instances where the verbs quaerere and in venire and their derivatives (or
the other verbs from Matt 7:7, petere and accipere, pulsare and aperiri) are used evoke the
imagery of Matt 7:7, but the few examples discussed above should serve to illustrate that
very often this is indeed the case.
Let us look at a number of other instances where the use of the Matt 7:7 imagery plays a
significant role in the narrative. At the end of 1.6.10 Augustine is lead by his musings about
his own infancy to a reflection about time in a passage that clearly foreshadows Book 11 of
the Confessions. This is followed by another oblique reference to Matt 7:7:
Quid ad me, si quis non intel/egat? gaudeat et ipse dicens, 'quid est hoc?' gaudeat
etiam sic, et amet non inveniendo in venire potius guam inveniendo non in venire te
[If anyone finds your simultaneity
beyond his understanding,
it is not for me to
explain it. Let him be content to say 'What is this?' (Exod 16:15). So too let him
rejoice and delight in finding you who are beyond discovery rather than fail to find
you by supposing you to be discoverable].
The first sentence seems to deny concern for whoever is unable to follow his rhetoric but
the rest of the passage once again displays Augustine's
desire for the salvation of his
audience, i.e. betrays his protreptic intentions: invenire deum is more important for the
hypothetical person Augustine speaks about here than a solution to the problem of what
time is.
17 See O'Donnell (1992, 3: 166 and 301) for other instances of scripture knocking at the heart of
man.
130
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Next, I want to look at book 6.1.1 where we have an example of how the imagery is
invested with accrued meaning through the association with other scriptural quotations.
After two opening questions, Augustine says (in 6.1.1):
Et ambulabam
per tenebras et lubricum et quaerebam
te foris
a me, et non
inveniebam deum cordis mei ... et desperabam de inventione veri [I was walking
through darkness and 'a slippery place' (Ps 34:6). I was seeking for you outside
myself, and I failed to find 'the God of my heart' (Ps 72:26) ... and had lost hope
that truth could be found].
It is clear that the imagery of seeking and finding is used to sum up how the quest has
progressed up to this point and that here the quest image is fused with the image of the
way, i.e. the image of the prodigal son, implicit in ambulare and tubrtcum."
This is also the case in 6.5.8 where we have in venire, coupled with the via image as well as
medical imagery:
Sed ... semper tamen credidi et esse te et curam nostri gerer, etiamsi
ignorabam
vel quid sentiendum esset de substantia tua vel quae via duceret aut reduceret ad
te. ideoque cum essemus infirmi ad inveniendam liquida ratione veritatem et ob hoc
nobis opus esset auctoritate sanctarum littererum. iam credere coeperam [But at
least I always retained belief both that you are and that you care for us, even if I did
not know what to think about your substantial nature or what way would lead, or
lead me back, to you. So since we were too weak to discover the truth by pure
reasoning and therefore needed the authority of the sacred writings, I now began to
believe].
Let us move on to the more expansive use of allusion to Matt 7:7 in 6.11.18-20.
O'Donnell
(1992, 2: 329) describes this section with the title, "State of mind: interior monologue." It is
the first subsection
in the last part of book 6 which he gives the overarching
title
"Perplexities." It is clear already from these titles that once again the allusions to Matt 7:7 is
a vehicle for the evaluation of the state of the quest at this stage in Augustine's life. Two of
the three elements in Matt 7:7 are present in this lively interior dialogue with its "ironic
quality of ... self-representation"
(O'Donnell 1992, 2:371), the quaerere and in venire pair
18 Knauer (1957, 226) quotes the opening lines of book 6 in a way that implies his interpretation of
the references as being part of the peregrinatio-image and Pine-Coffin (1961, 111) translates: "I was
walking on a treacherous path, in darkness."
131
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
(by far the most dominant) and the pulsare and aperiri pair (used only twice in 6.11.18-20,
but an important indication that in this typical use of quaerere and in venire Augustine does
have the whole of Matt 7:7 in mind).
It is interesting to note that Augustine here goes back to the beginning of his quest, the
reading of the Horlensius,
Recolens quam longum tempus esset ab undevicensimo
anno aetatis meae, quo
fervere coeperam studio sapientiae ... et ecce ... in eodem luto haesitans aviditate
fruendi praesentibus fugientibus et dissipantibus me [As I anxiously reflected how
long a time had elapsed since the nineteenth year of my life, when I began to burn
with a zeal for wisdom ... and here I was ... and still mucking about in the same
mire in a state of indecision, avid to enjoy present fugitive delights which were
dispersing my concentration]
as an introduction to the interior monologue that is an ironic skip through his (lack of)
progress up to now. We have here a powerful warning about how time can be lost in a
fruitless quest. We also have the fusion of a number of elements we have encountered
before and that are all appropriate in the context a of a protreptic text: the fire imagery
associated with the reading of the protreptic text, the Horlensius (fervere coeperam), the
image of the prodigal son (in dissipantibus)19 and (in the following quotation) the repetitive
use of quaerere and in venire, here together with pulsare and aperiri. It is a pity not to quote
this entertaining
passage in entirety, but for the sake of brevity I will only quote the
occurrences of quaerere, in venire, pulsare and aperiri, reminding the reader that these are
found within the scope of 27 lines (in O'Donnell's text, 1992, 1:68) in 6.11.18 and the first
section of 6.11.19:
Gras inveniam ... immo quaeramus diligentius ... figam pedes in eo gradu in quo
puer
a parentibus positus eram, donee inveniatur perspicua
veritas. sed ubi
quaeretur? quando quaeretur? ... ubi ipsos codices quaerimus? Unde aut quando
comparamus?
... et dubitamus pulsare, quo aperiantur cetera? ... conferamus nos
ad solam inquisition em veritatis ... ergo et hoc quaerendum ... quid cunctamur igitur
relicta spe saeculi conferre nos totos ad quaerendum
deum et vitam beatam?
[Tomorrow I shall find it ... Yet let us seek more diligently ... Let me fix my feet on
that step where as a boy I was placed by my parents, until clear truth is found. But
19
See O'Donnell's discussion (1992, 2:372) of the echoes of the story of the prodigal son and of
IS.11:12.
132
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
where may it be sought? When can it be sought? ... Where should we look for the
books we need? Where and when can we obtain them? ... Why do we hesitate to
knock at the door which opens the way to all the rest? ... Let us concentrate
ourselves exclusively on the investigation of the truth ... this too, then, is a question
needing scrutiny ... Why then do we hesitate to abandon secular hopes and to
dedicate ourselves wholly to God and the happy life?].
Augustine ends the monologue with the words cum haec dicebam at the start of 6.11.20
which functions as a conclusion to this section and once again contains allusions to Matt
7:7, in this case combined with the use of medical imagery:
Amans beatam vitam timebam iIIam in sede sua et ab ea fugiens quaerebam eam
... putabam
enim me miserum
fore nimis si feminae privarer
amplexibus,
et
medicinam misericordiae tuae ad eandem infirmitatem sanandam non cogitabam ...
utique dares, si gemitu interno pulsarem aures tuas ... [I longed for the happy life,
but was afraid of the place where it has its seat, and fled from it at the same time as
I was seeking for it ... I thought that I would become very miserable if I were
deprived of the embraces of a woman. I did not think the medicine of your mercy
could heal that infirmity ... You would surely have granted it if my inward groaning
had struck your ears].
By now the object associated with the search expressed in quaerere (and invenire) has so
often been stated as deus or the beata vita that any allusion to Matt 7:7 has come to
suggest the whole intellectual quest, the very process of Augustine's conversion, and if the
reader has obeyed the text in identifying with Augustine, then also the reader's conversion.
As book 8 is discussed more fully elsewhere, a few remarks will suffice here. First, I find it
significant that where in previous books the quarere part of the quaerere-invenire
clearly dominated
pair has
we find the opposite in book 8. The book starts on a jubilant
note,
reflecting the resolution at last of the persistent problems of books 1 to 6 in book 7, but also
making clear that the final goal is not yet reached. Paragraph 8.1.2 describes Augustine's
doubts, but still contains some confident phrases:
Inveneram te creatorem nostrum et verbum tuum apud te deum
... et inveneram
iam bonam margaritam [I had found you our Creator and your Word who is God
beside you ... And now I had discovered the good pearl],
while 8.3.6-8 muses about man's tendency to be more joyful about finding what was lost,
than about having what was never lost. In 8.3.6 the quaerere-invenire
133
pair is associated
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
with the "constellation of echoes ... of Luke 15" (O'Donnell
1992, 3: 25): the shepherd
retrieving the lost sheep; the woman finding her drachma and once again the prodigal son,
received with open arms by his father. As is appropriate for this stage of the narrative the
focus of the quaerere-invenire
imagery has moved from the arduous task of seeking to the
joyful stage of finding. Once again the image has acquired new connotations.
Having illustrated the way in which Augustine uses the Matt 7:7 imagery it remains now
only to have a look at the function of allusions to this verse (and the subsequent one) in
books 10 to 13 of the Confessions, that I take to be more paraenetic in intention. In book 10
passages with quaerere are often passages inquiring into the nature of the quest for God.
Do I find God in memory? How do I find God in memory? What does this imply about
foreknowledge of the vita beata? Also the losing and finding theme of book 8 is taken to a
different (metaphysical) level: Did I first have and then at some stage lose the beata vita? I
will not go into the (Neo-Platonic) philosophical ramifications of this question here but ask
only one question: Does the use of the quaerere image in book 10 corroborate my reading
of the Confessions as a protreptic-paraenetic
the high frequency of the quaerere-invenire
text? A statistical look at book 10 indicates
pair: in its almost 28 and a half pages quaerere
occurs 39 times, and in venire 34 times. Add to this a number of occurrences of aperire,
petere, accipere and pu/sare, and it becomes clear that the presence of Matt 7:7 is kept
alive throughout
book 10. It must be conceded that one of the possible functions of the
detailed exposition of Augustine's search for God in memory is to show his reader (here
probably the Neo-Platonic reader as much as the Manichean, but one who has become
more positive through his reading of books 1 -9) exactly how this can be understood. Book
10 can be seen also as a repetition of the quest for God on a different (higher and more
intellectual)
level, a narrowing
down of the focus,
an explanation
from a different
perspective. Note that Augustine has resolved his problems about what God is in book 7,
has succeeded
in finally yielding to this God in book 8, and has even momentarily
succeeded in "seeing" Him in book 9. On a certain level, in book 10 the search seems to
start all over when he asks once again in 10.6.8 to 10.7.11 and the reader realizes that the
same subject matter is treated from a different angle:
Quid autem arno, cum te arno? ... hoc est quod arno, cum deum meum arno. Et
quid est hoc? ... Quid ergo arno, cum deum meum arno? Quis est iIIe super caput
animae meae? [But when I love you, what do I love? ... That is what I love when I
love my God. And what is the object of my love? ... What then do I love when I love
my God? Who is he who is higher than the highest element in my soul?].
134
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
I have indicated that I take books 10-13 of the Confessions to express, especially initially,
mainly paraenetic concerns, namely to encourage and admonish those who have already
made the life-changing decision to convert to God but are still struggling through everyday
life. Book 10 speaks paraenetically
to those who may merely want to acquire a better
intellectual insight into the process of approaching God or who need encouragement
in
their daily struggle against sin, to Augustine's Christian brethren. O'Donnell (1992, 3: 245)
has pointed to the fact that in books 9 and 10 Augustine's
"true readership consists of
those who are joined with him in the caritas of his church." I agree that in the opening
paragraphs of book 10 the focus has shifted to the more sympathetic among Augustine's
potential readers and that the second part of the book, which O'Donnell (1992, 3: 150)
gives the title "temptatio
est vita humana super terram" is especially
appropriate
to
encourage those embroiled in the same struggle against the flesh as Augustine describes
himself fighting. Still, book 10 does also speak protreptically to those who still need to find
out how imperfect they are and how to find God. Especially in 10.3.3 the intended audience
still appears to be in a less positive relationship with Augustine, or at least not showing the
ideal attitude of one who is already converted:
Quid mihi ergo est cum hominibus,
ut audiant confessiones
meas, quasi ipsi
sanaturi sint omnes /anguores meos? curiosum genus ad cognoscendam
alienam, desidiosum ad corrigendam suam. Quid
vitam
a me quaerunt audire qui sim, qui
no/unt a te audire qui sint? [Why then should I be concerned for human readers to
hear my confessions?
It is not they who are going to 'heal my sicknesses'
(Ps
102:3). The human race is inquisitive about other people's lives, but negligent to
correct their own. Why do they demand to hear from me what I am when they
refuse to hear from you what they are?].
The text (in 10.6.8) even reminds the readers that there is no excuse for not hearing and
seeing the evidence of all creation about God:
Sed et cae/um et terra et omnia quae in eis sunt, ecce undique mihi dicunt ut te
amem, nec cessant dicere omnibus, ut sint inexcusabiles
everything
[But heaven earth and
in them on all sides tell me to love you. Nor do they cease to tell
everyone that 'they are without excuse' (Rom 1:20)].
In books 11 to 13 Matt 7:7 is to my mind used in a different way: It occurs far less often in
the course of the narrative but its use at key points to frame the narrative causes its
presence to be felt as strongly as before. Matt 7:7 is clearly present at the opening of book
11 (11.1.1-11.2.4)
that constitutes a serious appeal to God for help, an appeal through
135
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
which reverberates Augustine's awareness of the difficulty of the task of meditari in lege tua
(11.2.2). This difficulty is compounded by the fact that the results are not only for his own
benefit sed usui vult esse fratemae caritati (11.2.3), a phrase that can be taken as the
explicit formulation
of paraenetic
purpose. The echoes of Matt 7:7 figure against this
background: first, the quotation of Matt 6:8, with its use of petatis, serves both to evoke
Matt 7:7 and to add to it the dimension of the Father's knowledge of the petitioner's needs,
even before he asks (or knocks or seeks): novit pater vester quid vobis opus sit priusquam
petatis ab eo. (This is of course only a repetition of what has been said and implied
throughout the narrative of Augustine's life.) Next, we have a direct allusion to Matt 7:7 in
11.2.3:
Neque adversus pulsantes c/audas eam (sc. legem) [And do not close the gate to
us as we knock],
and then a conglomeration of allusions in 11.2.4:
Quae omnia nobis apponuntur quaerentibus regnum et iustitiam tuam ... placeat in
conspectu misericoriae tuae in venire me gratiam ante te, ut aperiantur pulsanti mihi
interiora sermonum tuorum ... obsecro per dominum nostrum lesum Christum ...
per quem nos quaesisti non quaerentes
te, quaesisti autem ut quaereremus
te
[They are all things added to us as we seek your kingdom and your righteousness
(Matt 6:31) ... May it please you that in the sight of your mercy (Ps 18:15) I may find
grace before you, so that to me as I knock (Matt 7:7) may be opened the hidden
meaning of your words ... I make my prayer through our Lord Jesus Christ ... By
Him you sought us that we should seek you].
The allusions certainly serve to underscore the searching spirit with which the reading of
scripture is approached, the awareness of own inadequacy and of the gravity of the task as
well as the urgency of the appeal.
It is important to note that where the object of the search in previous allusions soon
became strongly identified with God or the beata vita, it is now explicitly formulated
as
interiora sermonum tuorum, another argument for my observation that protreptic purpose
has yielded to paraenetic: the reader has already found God, has already converted. What
she is seeking now is a deeper understanding of God, through studying his word. Thus, the
last two significant allusions to Matt 7:7 occur far apart (at the opening of book 12 and the
close of book 13), but the spirit in which Augustine's reading of Gen 1:1-2:2 is presented
throughout is that of the humble petitioner, consistently knocking to gain entrance into the
mystery of scripture. I am convinced that allusion to Matt 7:7 is one of the devices intended
136
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
to give the reader an important clue as to how Augustine's
reading of Genesis is to be
read: It is a window on a believer trying to move nearer to God. It is the embodiment of the
difficulty all experience in the face of reading God's Word. It is also an illustration of the
problems associated with all forms of communication,
and it does not pretend to offer all
the answers, as 11.2.2 states:
Et olim inardesco meditari in lege tua et in ea tibi confiteri scientiam et imperitiam
meam, primordia inluminationis tuae et reliquias tenebrarum mearum [For a long
time past I have been burning to meditate in your law (Ps 38:4) and confess to you
what I know of it and what lies beyond my powers - the first elements granted by
your illumination and the remaining areas of darkness in my understanding].
I conclude this section with a look at the allusions to Matt 7:7 in books 12 and 13 of the
Confessions. The opening paragraph of book 12 is constructed almost in its entirety around
allusions to Matt 7:7. The description explicates once again the difficulties of the activity of
reading as well as the problems surrounding communicating the findings of a reading (in a
beautiful sentence that any academic reader of literature must identify with!):
Et ideo plerumque in sermone copiosa est egestas humanae intellegentiae, quia
plus loquitur inquisitio quam inventio, et longior est petitio quam impetratio, et
operosior est manus pulsans quam sumens [All too frequently the poverty of human
intelligence has plenty to say, for inquiry employs more words than the discovery of
the solution; it takes longer to state a request than to have it granted, and the hand
which knocks has more work to do than the hand which receives].
This is followed by the first complete quotation of Matt 7:7, framed by references to God's
promises in a way that underlines the meaning of the quotation for Augustine
here. It
emphasizes his need to reassure himself that in spite of the daunting nature of the project
he has embarked on (a fact he takes pains to constantly remind the reader of), he will be
successful. This serves once again to direct the reader's attention to the fact that he is not
presented here with a cut and dried thought out exegesis, but rather with a view on the
process that reading entails, with indications about the spirit in which such a reading should
be undertaken. A paraenetic assurance that in prayerful reliance on God anyone can do
this.
There are quite a number of occurrences
of quaerere, invenire, and the other important
verbs from Matt 7:7 in the course of the narrative of books 12 and 13 that I do not examine
here, having pointed out that the reader has been warned that she is allowed to watch the
process of knocking throughout the last 3 books of the Confessions.
137
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Let us look at the way Matt 7:7 is used to conclude the work. After the three rhetorical
questions implying still the difficulty of understanding God's mysteries (thus summing up
the attitude with which the reading of Genesis has been presented), all Augustine can do is
to exhort the reader (he still does not address the reader directly, but God) in the words and
images of Matt 7:7 to perpetuate the process that he has just seen played out: the reader
must keep on (suggested by the present tense) asking, seeking and knocking. But the
emphasis is on the source towards which these activities should be directed, in the initial
repetition of a te, in te, ad te. The reader is sent on his way with the consolation
Augustine's
certainty
(expressed
in Augustine's
future
indicatives
uttered
of
in God's
presence) that she will be successful:
Sic, sic accipietur, sic invenietur, sic aperietur [Yes indeed, that is how it is received,
how it is found, how the door is opened].
4.4
How Pervasive are the Indications of
Protreptic-Paraenetic Intent?
The objective of the following section of the dissertation is to show that direct or indirect
indications of protreptic purpose are sustained throughout the work. This is, however, the
section of the analysis where the frustration
of the literary analyst at being unable to
unravel more than one thread of the text at a time is especially pronounced. The Scylla and
Charybdis constantly threatening the meta-text, here even more than in other sections, are
saying too much too repetitively (so that the reader becomes bored) and saying too little (so
that the reader gets lost along the way). The other caveat that I was constantly aware of is
the tendency to find too easily what one is looking for,20 to read into the text what you want
to see there.
Nevertheless, I find an overview of the distribution of the articulations of protreptic purpose
in the Confessions such a central aspect of this study that I am willing to risk the dangers,
and to try to convince the reader that there is no book or lengthy section of narrative in the
Confessions where protreptic-paraenetic
narrator's
mind. Many of the instances
purpose is not one of the important issues on the
cited here are of course treated under other
Walker's warning (1952, 10) is one that always stays with me because I have so often perceived
this to be the case in the analyses of ancient texts, especially dense and multidimensional texts like
the Confessions.
20
138
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
headings above and below but I refer to them again cursorily in order to present the picture
of sustained attention to protreptic concerns. Other instances, especially short and often
unexpected or isolated direct utterances of protreptic purpose, are discussed only here.
There is also one feature of the narrative that contributes largely to its sustained protreptic
character that I do not discuss here. This is the narrator's constant awareness
of his
audience, which I treat in chapter 5 because I want to focus on a specific segment of the
audience, the Manicheans, for reasons already implied in the analysis in chapter 3.
4.4.1 In Book 1
After the implicit but sure indications of protreptic intent in Conf 1.1.1 (discussed in 4.1
above) the first formulation that patently displays protreptic intent occurs in the conclusion
of 1.10.16. Augustine, in the course of confessing the sins of his childhood, comes to the
realization that the parents of other children like him, often prominent citizens who could
sponsor shows in the circus or theatre, are no better off than their children. This leads to a
prayer, which, the context seems to indicate, is for these people but which unexpectedly
widens its scope to become a prayer for nothing less than the salvation of all of mankind:
Vide ista, domine, misericorditer
et libera nos iam invocantes te, libera etiam eos
qui non dum te invocant. ut invocent te et liberes eos [Look with mercy (Ps 24:2628) on these follies, Lord, and deliver us (Ps 78:9) who now call upon you. Deliver
also those who do not as yet pray, that they may call upon you and you may set
them free].
This movement from the specific moment in the autobiographical
general context is characteristic
narrative to a wider
throughout the Confessions. The life story provides the
springboard for a narrative that is much more universal than specific. (This is of course
typical of ancient biography and autobloqraphy.)"
Where the story moves on to Augustine's experiences with the stage and the stock motive
of Jupiter's immoral conduct near the end of Book 1 (1.16.25), the influence a represented
life can have on the observer is stated explicitly:
Pleading for deliverance of the folly of traditional education (which the context makes this, among
other things) is of course also part of the recurring theme that classical education is in many ways a
waste of time, that children of God should be educated on more worth while texts, although the
suggestions never become more concrete than a potent dissatisfaction with the system Augustine
grew up with.
21
139
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Sed actum est ut haberet auctoritatem ad imitandum verum adu/terium /enocinante
fa/so tonitru ... sed verius dicitur quod fingebat haec quidem iIIe, sed hominibus
f1agitiosis divina tribuendo, ne f1agitia f1agitia putarentur et ut, quisquis ea fecisset,
non homines
perditos sed cae/estes deos videretur imitatus [But he was so
described as to give an example of real adultery defended by the authority of a
fictitious thunderclap acting as a go-between ... It would be truer to say that Homer
indeed invented these fictions, but he attributed divine sanction to vicious acts,
which had the result that immorality was no longer counted immorality and anyone
who so acted would seem to follow the example not of abandoned men but of the
gods in heaven].
The theme of the influence of lives (lived and represented) on other lives is also present in
1.18.28 where Augustine talks about his teachers:
Quid autem mitum, quod in vanitates ita ferbar et
quando mihi imitandi proponebantur
a te, deus meus, ibam foras,
homines qui ... [When one considers the men
proposed to me as models for my imitation, it is no wonder that in this way I was
swept along by vanities and travelled right away from you my God];
and in 1.19.30 where he describes as part of the sins of his youth his desire to imitate what
was presented to him in the theater:
Ubi etiam talibus disp/icebam fal/endo innumerabilibus mendaciis et paedagogum et
magistros et parentes amore /udendi, studio spectandi nugatoria et imitandi /udicra
inquietudine
[Shocking even the worldly set by the innumerable lies with which I
deceived the slave who took me to school and my teachers and parents because of
my love of games, my passion for frivolous spectacles, and my restless urge to
imitate comic scenes].
In his excellent article "The Conversion of Vergil: The Aeneid in Augustine's Confessions"
Bennett (1988, 47-69) discusses in detail Augustine's theories on reading implicit in his
references to Vergil in the Confessions.
Most of the points Bennett makes support my
reading of the work. First there is his insistence (57-58) that all literature invites the reader
to identify with the characters it portrays, that literature shapes action and that the ancient
educational system actually encouraged
the recognition of this relationship between life
and literature.F A further important point Bennett makes concerns Augustine's efforts in the
"What Augustine did naturally and unconsciously in his childish reading of Vergil was
institutionalised in education. Little Augustine had to pretend to be Juno" (Bennett 1988, 58).
22
140
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Confessions to educate the type of reader that can successfully
read this work: "At this
point - after his conversion ... Augustine has become a proper reader. The Confessions is
designed as, in part, an exemplary story of the education of a reader" (1988, 65). In my
own reading I have constantly emphasized that Augustine intends the reader to speak and
pray with him, to develop with him. This would imply that when reaching book 9 (or 10) of
the work, the reader of the Confessions has also become "a proper reader." Lastly, the
emphasis Bennett places on Augustine's portrayal of the differences between what he calls
the figmenta of pagan literature on one side of the spectrum and conversion stories on the
other end of the spectrum, also provides clues as to the function Augustine sees his own
conversion narrative fulfilling. Like the conversion stories that are described as having a
profound influence on him in book 8, his own conversion story provides an "accurate"
model that encourages
"self-identification,"
and that acts "as a mirror" because
it is
"historical, not fictional" (Bennett 1988, 66-67).
The next passage
reassurances
I quote (1.18.28)
is one that forms part of a constant stream of
that God is always near and always ready to receive with open arms
whoever turns to Him, which I interpret as part of the awareness of the protreptic function
the text can fulfil:23
Et nunc eruis de hoc inmanissimo prof undo quaerentem
delectationes
te animam et sitientem
tuas, et cuius cor dicit tioi, 'quaesivi vultum tuum.'
vultum tuum,
domine, requiram: nam longe a vultu tuo in affectu tenebroso [Even at this moment
you are delivering from this terrifying abyss the soul who seeks for you and thirsts
for your delights (Ps 41 :3), whose heart tells you 'I have sought your face; your
face, Lord, I will seek' (Ps 26:8). To be far from your face is to be in the darkness of
passion].
In addition we have here the combination of two scriptural quotations that recur regularly
and carry important
meaning
(and also have protreptic
implications)
throughout:
the
emphasis on seeking (quaerentem, quaesivi, requiram), which echoes Matt 7:7 (occurring
in the prologue, as I have shown, and discussed in greater detail in chapter 4.3) and the
references to the story of the prodigal son from Lk15: 11-32. The phrase longe a vultu tuo
in affectu tenebroso is explained, in the section directly following the quotation, by the
example of the prodigal son (filius iIIe tuus minor), an example that per se stands for the
The theme of God's abiding presence is also found for example in 2.2.4 (nam semper aderas);
that God was never silent in 2.3.7 (audio dicere tacuisse te ... et cuius errant nisi tua verba ilia per
matrem meam, quae cantasti in aures meas?)
23
141
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
assurance of a joyful reception by the Father, no matter how badly the culprit may have
erred: a fact that could form a basic tenet of any Christian protreptic text.
In book 2.3.5 the first explicit recognition of the human audience of the Confessions is
coupled with an expression of protreptic intent:
Cui narro haec? negue enim fibi, deus meus, sed apud te narro haec generi meo,
generi humano, guantulacumgue
ex particula incidere potest in istas meas litteras.
et ut quid hoc? ut videlicet ego et guisguis haec legit cogitemus de guam prof undo
clamandum sit ad te [To whom do I tell these things? Not to you, my God. But
before you I declare this to my race, to the human race, though only a tiny part can
light on this composition of mine. And why do I include this episode? It is that I and
any of my readers may reflect on the great depth from which we have to cry to you
(Ps 129: 1)].
The last sentence makes the passage much more than an acknowledgement
that the
Confessions is intended to be read by a human audience. It is an implicit statement of
protreptic intent. Although as it stands the emphasis seems to be on how far man may be
removed from God (de quam prof undo clamandum sit), the underlying implication is that
the speaker (Augustine) together with his audience ("we" in cogitemus) should think about
God and call out to Him, i.e. seek Him and seek to be converted to Him, no matter how far
from God he may perceive himself to be. This idea is, however, put into circulation almost
on a subliminal level. Augustine is not yet interested in telling his audience outright that his
intention is to convert them.
4.4.2 In Book 2
Throughout
presentation
the narrative
of Book 2 the reader is never allowed to forget that the
of Augustine's
life story
is first and foremost
a representation
restlessness that results from being separated from God. The autobiographical
of the
narrative
remains an illustration of the all the negative aspects of a life without God, an illustration
that should by implication incite the reader to abhor this kind of life and seek an alternative
as Augustine
has done. The definitions of protreptic in chapter 2.2 point to exactly this
modus operandi in protreptic texts: to expose the human condition and to reveal the inner
inconsistency in the philosopher's hearers in order to convince them to convert.
We have, for example, in 2.1.1:
142
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Recordari volo transactas (oeditates meas et carnales corruptions animae meae,
non quod eas amem, sed ut amem te, deus meus ... ut tu dulcescas mihi [I intend
to remind myself of my past foulnesses and carnal corruptions, not because I love
them but so that I may love you, my God ... so that you may be sweet to me];
in 2.2.3:
Non enim longe est a nobis omnipotentia tua, etiam cum longe sumus a te [Your
omnipotence is never far from us, even when we are far from you];
in 2.2.4 (note the medical imagery implicit in sanes):
Tu semper aderas misericorditer saeviens, et amarissimis aspargens offensionibus
omnes inlicitas iucunditates meas ut ita quaere rem sine offensione iucundari, et ubi
hoc possem, non invenirem quicquam praeter te, domine, praeter te, qui fingis
dolor em in praecepto et percutis, ut sanes, et occidis nos, ne moriamur abs te [For
you were always with me, mercifully punishing me, touching with a bitter taste all my
illicit pleasures. Your intention was that I should seek delights unspoilt by disgust
and that, in my quest where I could achieve this, I should discover it to be nothing
except you Lord, nothing but you. You 'fashion pain to be a lesson' (Ps 93:20 LXX),
you 'strike to heal,' you bring death upon us so that we should not die apart from
you (Deut. 32:39)];
and in 2.3.6-7
(note the imagery of the way and journeying,
and the theme of God's
constant calling to man):
Timuit tamen vias distortas, in quibus ambulant qui ponunt ad te tergum et non
teciem; Ei mihi! Et audio dicere tacuisse te, deus meus, cum irem abs te longius?
Itane tu tacebas tunc mihi? Et cuius erant nisi tua verba ilia per matrem meam,
fidelem tuam, quae cantasti in aures meas? [She feared the twisted paths along
which walk those who turn their backs and not their face towards you (Jer. 2:27).
Wretch that I am, do I dare to say that you, my God, were silent when in reality I
was traveling farther from you? Was it in this sense that you kept silence to me?
Then whose words were they but yours which you were chanting in my ears through
my mother, your faithful servant?];
One of the many things that can be said about the story of the pear theft that makes up the
rest of book 2 (Con( 2.4.9-2.11.18)
is that it is more a meditation on the nature of sin in
general than on the specific incident. The things man crave, for example, are represented
as false imitations of God's attributes, like power, honour, glory, beauty or love. In 2.6.14
the impression is created that the whole episode has been included in the narrative to lead
143
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
up to a general statement about the condition of the godless man (note once again the
imagery of journeying away from or to God and verbs of seeking and finding):
Ita fornicatur anima, cum averlitur abs te et quaerit extra te ea quae pura et liquida
non in venit, nisi cum redit ad te. Perverse te imitantur omnes, qui longe se
a te
faciunt et extollunt se adversum te. Sed etiam sic te imitando indicant creatorem te
esse omnis naturae et ideo non esse, quo a te omni modo recedatur [So the soul
fornicates (Ps 72:27) when it is turned away form you and seeks outside you the
pure and clear intentions which are not to be found except by returning to you. In
their perverted way all humanity imitates you. Yet they put themselves at a distance
from you and exalt themselves against you. But even by thus imitating you they
acknowledge that you are the creator of all nature and so concede that there is no
place where one can entirely escape from you].
This is followed
by more general
statements
in the same vain, like the paraenetic
exhortation in 2.7.15, which also displays the same protreptic-paraenetic
themes:
Qui enim vocatus a te secutus est vocem tuam et vitavit ea quae me de me ipso
recordantem et fatentem legit, non me derideat ab eo medico aegrum sanari, a quo sibi
praestitum est, ut non aegrotaret, vel potios ut minus aegrotaret, et ideo te tantumdem,
immo
vero amplius
diligat,
quia per quem me videt tan tis peccatorum
meorum
languoribus exui, per eum se videt tan tis peccatorum languoribus non inplicari [If man is
called by you, follows your voice, and has avoided doing those acts which I am recalling
and avowing in my own life, he should not mock the healing of a sick man by the
Physician, whose help has kept him from falling sick, or at least enabled him to be less
gravely ill. He should love you no less, indeed even more; for he sees that the one who
delivered me from the great sicknesses of my sins is also he through whom he may see
that he himself has not been a victim of the same great sicknesses].
4.4.3 In Book 3
Let us move on to book 3 where the main subject is Augustine's
"fall" into Manicheism
during his period of study in Carthage. The most important protreptic section here is his
description of the influence of the Horlensius on his inner life (in 3.4.7 to 3.5.9, discussed in
4.5.1 below). The incident (preceding his turn to the Manicheans) is represented as causing
a radical change of direction in Augustine's
life. The description
conscious use of protreptic phrases and topoi, which are discussed
4.5.1.
144
of the event makes
in greater detail in
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
But, like in book 2, protreptic intention seems to be present throughout book 3. I quote a
few instances. In 3.1.1 we find the expression of the unsatisfactory nature of the previous
way of living:
Famis mihi erat intus ab interiore cibo, te ipso, deus meus, et ea fame non
esuriebam, sed eram sine desiderio alimentorum incorruptibilium,
non quia plenus
eis eram, sed quo inanior, fastidiosior. Et ideo non bene valebat anima mea [My
hunger was internal, deprived of inward food, that is of you yourself, my God. But
that was not the kind of hunger I felt. I was without any desire for incorruptible
nourishment,
not because I was replete with it, but the emptier I was, the more
unappetizing such food became. So my soul was in rotten health].
In 3.2.3 we have a direct exhortation to the own soul:
Cave immunditiam,
anima mea, sub tutore deo meo, deo patrum nostrorum et
laudabili et superexaltato in omnia saecula, cave immunditiam [But my soul, be on
your guard against uncleanness,
under the protection of God, 'the God of our
fathers, to be praised and exalted above all for all ages' (Dan. 3:52-5); be on your
guard against uncleanness];
and in 3.3.5, a reassurance of God's presence in the midst of the most abject sinfulness:
Et circum vola bat super me fidelis
a longe misericordia tua. In quantas iniquitates
distabui et sacrilega curiositate secutus sum [Your mercy faithfully hovered over me
from afar. In what iniquities was I wasting myself! I pursued a sacrilegious quest for
knowledge].
The section of Book 3 where Augustine describes his first encounter with Manicheism is in
many ways a representation of the errors of Manichean beliefs, offset by the repetition of
haec ergo tunc nesciebam (3.7.14) and haec ego nesciens (3.10.18). The tone is polemical
and it fits in perfectly with a general protreptic progression as the negative feature, the
depiction
of the inferior way. His treatment
(cursory at this stage) of the Manichean
question unde malum leads to generalizing about sin that in many ways continues where
the last section of book 2 left off. The theme of God's patient (if invisible) presence in the
face of man's movement away from Him is also kept alive in the following three sections:
In 3.6.11:
Ubi ergo mihi tunc eras et quam longe? Et longe peregrinabar abs te, exclusus et
a
siliquis porcorum quos de siliquis pascebam [At that time where were you in relation
to me? Far distant. Indeed I wandered far away, separated from you, not even
granted to share in the husks of the pigs, whom I was feeding with husks];
145
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
in 3.8.16 (containing a long warning and including the reader through first person plural
verbs and pronouns):
Et ea fiunt cum te dere/inqueris, fans vitae, qui es unus et verus creator et rector
universitatis, et privata superbia diligitur in parte unum fa/sum. /taque pietate humi/i
reditur in te, et purges nos a consuetudine ma/a, et propitius es peccatis
confitentium, et exaudis gemitus compeditarum, et so/ves a vinculis quae nobis
fecimus, si iam non erigamus adversus te cornua fa/sae libertatis, avaritia plus
habendi et damno tatum amittendi, amplius amanda proprium nostrum qua te,
omnium bonum [That is the outcome when you are abandoned, fount of life and the
one true Creator and Ruler of the entire universe, when from a self-concerned pride
a false unity is loved in the part. Return to you is along the path of devout humility.
You purify us of evil habit, and you are merciful to the sins we confess. You hear the
groans of prisoners (Ps 101:21) and release us from the chains we have made for
ourselves, on condition that we do not erect against you the horns (Ps 74:5f.) of a
false liberty by avaricious
desire to possess
more and, at the risk of losing
everything, through loving our private interest more than you, the good of all that is];
and in 3.11.19:
Misisti manum tuam ex a/to et de hac profunda caligine eruisti animam meam, cum
pro me fleret ad te mea mater ['You put forth your hand from on high' (Ps 143:7),
and from this deep darkness 'you delivered my soul' (Ps 85:13). For my mother,
your faithful servant, wept for me before you].
4.4.4 In Book 4
In book 4 the protreptic appeal to the reader starts at the center of the book, in 4.10.15
where the quotation from Ps 79 expresses the desire for God literally to turn man towards
Him so that he may be saved (once again, the reader reading this out loud, would be
praying for salvation):
Deus virtutum, converte nos et ostende faciem tuam et sa/vi erimus. Nam
quoquoversum se verterit anima hominis, ad dolores figitur alibi praeterquam in te
['0 God of hosts, turn us and show us your face, and we shall be safe' (Ps 79:8).
For wherever the human soul turns itself, other than to you, it is fixed in sorrows].
The context here is Augustine's reflection on the loss of his unnamed friend (in the opening
paragraphs of book 4) and the expression of his conviction that attaching oneself to anyone
or anything but God will lead only to disappointment.
146
The heightened emotional tone the
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
narrative has reached here is indeed a well-chosen
moment to introduce an appeal for
conversion. Although my interpretation may seem to stretch the text here, it is reinforced by
the strong protreptic content of the following paragraphs 4.11.16-4.12.19
where Augustine
talks to his own soul and makes this soul address other souls (discussed in 4.2 above).
Book 4 also ends (4.16.31) with protreptic phrases and hortative verbs in the first person
plural that makes the reader participate in the appeal to God (note also the consolatory
tone of the passage):
o domine
deus noster, in velamen to alarum tuarum speremus, et protege nos et porta
nos ... vivit apud te semper bonum nostrum, et quia inde aversi sumus, perversi
sumus, revertamur iam, domine, ut non evertamur, quia vivit apud te sine ul/o defectu
bonum nostrum, quod tu ipse es, et non timemus ne non sit quo redeamus, quia nos
inde ruimus. Nobis autem absentibus non ruit domus nostra, aetemitas tua [0 Lord our
God, under the covering of your wings (Exod. 19:4) we set our hope. Protect us and
bear us up ... Our good is life with you for ever, and because we turned away from that,
we became twisted. Let us now return to you that we may not be overturned. Our good
is life with you and suffers no deficiency (Ps 101:28); for you yourself are that good. We
have no fear that there is no home to which we may return because we fell from it.
During our absence our house suffers no ruin; it is your eternity].
4.4.5 In Book 5
Although book 5 does not contain the same emphasis on protreptic appeal to the reader,
the theme is nevertheless
not allowed to slip completely. It is kept alive especially in the
opening paragraphs and at the end of the book. The prologue of book 5 is discussed in
more detail in chapter 5 below as an instance of Augustine's
constant awareness of his
audience, a theme that is of course very closely related to that of making protreptic appeals
to this same audience.
In 5.1.1 the protretpic intention is situated in the assurance,
or
warning, to the reader that he or she will not be able to hold out against God in the long
term, i.e. that eventual conversion is inescapable:
Oculum tuum non excludit cor clausum nec manum tuam repellit duritia hominum,
sed solves eam cum voles, aut miserans aut vindicans, et non est qui se abscondat
a calore tuo [The closed heart does not shut out your eye, and your hand is not kept
away by the hardness of humanity, but you melt that when you wish, either in mercy
or in punishment, and there is 'none who can hide from your heat' (Ps 18:7)].
147
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
The protreptic intention is also carried by the frequent references to viae throughout this
book and the assurance of God's long-suffering
presence, even in the face of man's
contempt, in the oblique reference to the prodigal son in 5.12.22 (in the context of his
description of the unruly behaviour of students in Rome):
Contemnendo te manentem et revocantem et ignoscentem redeunti ad te meretrici
animae humanae [They despise you, though you abide and call the prodigal back
and pardon the human soul for its harlotry when it returns to you];
coupled with the reference to how he now thinks about such people, a reference that
testifies to a constant awareness of his responsibility for his fellow man:
Nunc tales odi pravos et distortos, quamvis eos corrigendos diligam [Today too I
hate such wicked and perverted people, though I love them as people in need of
correction].
Book 5 ends with the description of Augustine's
encounter with Ambrose in Milan. An
important aspect of this narrative is that it displays Augustine's awareness of how a reader
may be touched by a sermon (or a text) in a way completely unforeseen by him or her. This
is in many ways a repetition of the circumstances surrounding the reading of the Hortensius
(reading or listening not for the sake of the subject matter but for the sake of style only
which achieves
the opposite effect of the one expected)
and a reaffirmation
of the
importance of the theme of reading or listening and how this can affect the lives of readers
or hearers. For now it is important to show that the strand of protreptic appeal (here in the
reminder of the possibility of the protreptic effect of a text) is sustained also through to the
end of book 5.
4.4.6 In Book 6
In books 6 and 7 of the Confessions there are few direct expressions of protreptic intent.
Instead we find in these two books, more pronounced
in book 6 than in book 7, an
accretion of protreptic topoi, especially the imagery of the way (or two ways) and medical
imagery. The main thrust of these books remains, however, intellectual progress: a process
of gradually
becoming
liberated from Manichean
ways of thinking and resolving
the
pressing questions of unde malum and quid est deus. These books are protreptic mostly in
the sense that they represent the negative stage in protreptic texts, the stage where
opposing views are refuted.
In book 6, although the subject matter seems a somewhat disjunctive conglomeration
of
topics (Monnica's arrival, encounters with Ambrose and a beggar, a short biography of
148
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Alypius, marriage plans and the dismissal of Augustine's
concubine), the tension of the
narrative, moving excruciatingly towards conversion, never slackens: "the book represents
undiluted,
though
often
painful,
progress"
(O'Donnell
1992, 2:329). And progress,
especially in books 3 to 7 of the Confessions, implies liberation from Manichean ways of
thinking, which in its turn implies the polemic treatment of the tenets of Manichean religion.
The reader is taken from the question evoking the theme of God's abiding presence in the
opening words of the book:
Spes mea a iuventute mea, ubi mihi eras et quo recesseras? ['My hope from my
youth' (Ps 70:5), where were you, and where did you 'withdraw' from me (Ps
10:1)?];
through statements about his desire for progress (in 6.4.6):
Volebam enim eorum quae non viderem ita me certum fieri ut certus essem quod
septem et tria decem sint [I wanted to be as certain about things I could not see as I
am certain that seven and three are ten];
about God's guiding presence (employing the topos of the way) in 6.5.8:
Suspirabam et audiebas me, fluctuabam et gubernabas me, ibam per viam saeculi
latam nee deserebas [I sighed and you heard me. I wavered and you steadied me. I
travelled along the broad way of the world, but you did not desert me];
about the unacceptable condition of the godless life in 6.6.10:
Et inveniebam male mihi esse et dolebam et condyplicabam
ipsum male [And my
state I found to be bad; this caused me further suffering and a redoubling of my
sense of futility];
about reading the Hortensius and his impatience with the lack of progress in 6.11.18:
Satagens et recolens quam longum tempus esset ab undevicensimo
anno aetatis
meae, quo fervere coeperam studio sapientiae ... et ecce iam tricenariam aetatem
gerebam, in eodem luto haesitans [As I anxiously reflected how long a time had
elapsed since the nineteenth year of my life, when I began to burn with a zeal for
wisdom ... and here I was already thirty, and still mucking about in the same mire];
about impatience and conversion in 6.11.20:
Transibant tempora et tardabam converti ad dominum, et differebam de die in diem
vivere in te [Time passed by. I 'delayed turning to the Lord' and postponed 'from day
to day' (Ecclus. 5:8) finding life in you];
149
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
and about God's presence and the unsatisfactory condition of the previous life in 6.16.26:
Ego fiebam miserior et tu propinquior. aderat iam iamque dextera tua raptura me de
caeno et ab/utura, et ignorabam [As I became unhappier, you came closer. Your
right hand was by me, already prepared to snatch me out of the filth (Jer. 28:13),
and to clean me up. But I did not know it];
towards a repetition of the assurance of God's presence in the closing lines of the book
(6.16.26), which is at the same time a powerful consolation to the reader, an affirmation
that conversion and final certainty is possible:
Et ecce ades et liberas
a miserabi/ibus erroribus et constituis nos in via tua et
conso/aris et dicis, 'currite, ego feram et ego perducam et ibi ego feram' [You are
present, liberating us from miserable errors, and you put us on your way, bringing
comfort and saying: 'Run, I will carry you, and I will see you through to the end, and
there I will carry you' (Isa. 46:4)].
4.4.7 In Book 7
In book 7 we find in many ways the culmination of the negative stage of the protreptic, here
the final refutation (for this narrative) of two central Manichean positions: Manichean claims
about the nature of God and of evil. The subject of God's nature is announced in 7.1.1 with
Quanto aetate maior, tanto vanitate turpior, qui cogitare aliquid substantiae nisi tale
non poteram, qua/e per hos ocu/os videri so/et [But the older I became, the more
shameful
it was that I retained so much vanity as to be unable to think any
substance possible other than that which the eyes normally perceive];
qualified as Manichean in nature by
C/amabat
violenter
cor meum
adversus
omnia phantasmata
mea
[My heart
vehemently protested against all the physical images in my rnind]."
The issue is resolved with the help of the concepts of Neo-Platonic thought in 7.9.13-
7.10.15.
Manichean
Nebridius'
claims about the nature of evil is introduced
argument
(it questions
through
the discussion
the role of the realm of darkness
of
in Manichean
In chapter 3.2 I argue that in the Confessions the term phantasmata very often denotes
Manichean doctrine.
24
150
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
cosmology)
in 7.2.3 and resolved in 7.11.17-7.16.22
as the following quotation from
7.16.22 indicates:
Et quaesivi quid esset iniquitas et non inveni substantiam, sed
te deo, detortae
tumescentis
in infima
voluntatis
perversitatem,
a summa substantia,
proicientis
intima sua et
totes [I inquired what wickedness is; and I did not find a substance but
a perversity of will twisted away from the highest substance, you 0 God, towards
inferior things, rejecting its own inner life (Ecclus. 10: 10) and swelling with external
matter].
Augustine's encounter with the Platonicorum Libri described in 7.9.13 convinces him that
the one weakness of the Neo-Platonic system is that they lack a mediator through which
man may reach God. They knew the goal but not the road that lead there (as the last
paragraph of book 7 makes clear):
Et aliud est de silvestri cacumine videre patriam pacis et iter ad eam non invenire ...
et aliud tenere viam iIIuc ducentem [It is one thing from a wooded summit to catch a
glimpse of the homeland of peace and not to find the way to it ... It is another thing
to hold on to the way that leads there].
From 7.18.24 up to the end of book 7 we find the reflections on Christ and the tncarnatlon."
After a lyrical passage describing, in 7.18.24, the Christ he could not yet conceive of,
Christum lesum ... cibum, cui capiendo invalidus eram ... non enim tenebam deum
meum lesum, humilis humilem [Christ Jesus ... The food which I was too weak to
accept ... To possess my God, the humble Jesus, I was not yet humble enough];
Augustine relates the false perceptions he held at the time in 7.19.25:
Ego vera aliud putabam tantumque sentiebam de domino Christo mea, quantum de
excel/en tis sapientiae viro cui nul/us posset aequari [I had a different notion, since I
thought of Christ my Lord only as a man of excellent wisdom which none could
equal].
This affirms what has been true of the previous sections of book 7, namely that the
protreptic nature of the book is embodied in the refutation of the claims of rival groups, of
O'Donnell (1992, 2:459-460) gives a concise discussion of the salient aspects of Augustine's
Christology and its development.
25
151
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
whom the one this study focuses on, the Manicheans, constitutes an important - perhaps
the most important -
part."
4.4.8 In Book 8
The protreptic character of the eighth book of the Confessions is situated mainly in the way
it illustrates, repeatedly, the effect of protreptic texts, spoken or written, on their readers or
hearers. But this is discussed in detail in chapter 4.5.2 below.
4.4.9 In Book 9
Book 9 of the Confessions is the book O'Donnell (1992, 3:72) calls "the book of death and
rebirth," with the "death and rebirth of Augustine" constituting the first half of the book and
the "death and rebirth of Monnica" the second. The ninth book is in many ways a
conclusion to the autobiographical
(and biographical) part of the work, effected through the
recapitulation of the (auto)biographical themes from books 1-8.
As far as the story of Augustine's conversion is concerned, we have the extension of the
narrative
up to his baptism and the rounding
autobiographical
off of the more or less diachronical
narrative up to this point." In the proem (9.1.1) we have the recapitulation
of the completed narrative about Augustine:
Tu autem, domine, bonus et misericors, et dexter a tua respiciens profunditatem
mortis meae et a fundo cordis mei exhauriens abyssum corruptionis [But you, Lord,
'are good and merciful' (Ps 102:8). Your right hand had regard to the depth of my
dead condition,
and from the bottom of my heart had drawn out a trough of
corruption];
and, typical of Augustine's style in the proems to individual books of the Confessions,
a
foreshadowing of the journey into his own mind described in book 10:
In Augustine's polemical statements about Christology in the Confessions he presumably treats
more than just the Manichean position. See O'Donnell's remarks (1992, 2:459-460 and 467).
26
Book 10 is still autobiographical but describes Augustine at the time of writing of the Confessions
and omits the years between baptism and the author's present. Also in concentrating on the present
the fibre of the text in book 10 becomes more purely reflexive and less narrative.
27
152
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Ubi erat tam annoso tempore et de quo imo a/toque secreto evocatum
est in
momento liberum arbitrium meum [But where through so many years was my
freedom of will? From what deep and hidden recess was it called out in a moment?]
Thus the proem refers to the conversion story, an important element in a protreptic text as I
have shown, and to the illustration of how to find God within the self, which, I argue below,
is an integral part of the protreptic-paraenetic
purpose of the whole.
It is important to note that in the conclusion of the narrative of Augustine's conversion some
of the protreptic themes I have discussed are also recapitulated. This is also the case in the
tying of loose ends of the stories of other people who played minor roles in the first part of
the narrative (Verecundus, Nebridius, Alypius, and Adeodatus). Theirs are also stories of
death and rebirth, in the sense that for each of them, apart from their death at some later
stage, their conversion is reported as an important event in a life-story that is only a few
lines long. Thus we have of Verecundus, as part of a 17-line summary, all of the following
information about his conversion in 9.3.5:
Nondum christian us, coniuge fide/i, ea ipsa tamen arliore prae ceteris compede ab
intinere quod aggressi eramus retardabatur,
nec christianum esse alio modo se
velle dicebat quam iIIo quo non poterat ... corporali aegritudine correptus et in ea
christianus et fidelis factus ex hac vita emigravit ita miserlus es non solum eius sed
etiam nostri, ne cogitantes egregiam erga nos amici humanitatem nec eum in grege
tuo numerantes ooiore into/erabi/i cruciaremur [He was not yet a Christian, but his
wife was a baptized believer. Fettered by her more than anything else, he was held
back from the journey on which we had embarked. He used to say that he did not
wish to be a Christian except in the way which was not open to him ... he was taken
ill in body, and in his sickness departed this life a baptized Christian. So you had
mercy not only on him but also on us. We would have felt tortured by unbearable
pain if, in thinking of our friend's outstanding humanity to us, we could not have
numbered him among your flock].
In the story of Nebridius's
death and rebirth (in 9.3.6) the parallels with Augustine's
intellectual quest for truth (also following the road via Manicheism) are obvious, as is the
emphasis on the importance of being converted and converting others:
Quamvis enim et ipse nondum christianus in iIIam
foveam pemiciosissimi
erroris
inciderat ut veritatis filii tui camem phantasma crederet, tamen inde emergens sic
sibi
erat,
nondum
ardentissimus
imbutus
veritatis.
ullis
quem
ecclesiae
non
153
multo
tuae
sacramentis,
post
conversionem
sed
inquisitor
nostram
et
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
regenerationem
per baptismum
tuum ipsum etiam fide/em catholicum,
castitate
perfecta atque continentia tibi servientem in Africa apud suos, cum tota domus eius
per eum christiana facta esset. carne so/visti. et nunc iIIe vivit in sinu Abraham [He
was also not yet a Christian. He had fallen into that ditch of pernicious (Manichee)
error which taught him to believe that the flesh of your Son, the truth, was illusory.
Nevertheless he had emerged from that to the attitude that, though no yet initiated
into any of the sacraments of your Church, he was an ardent seeker after truth.
Soon after my conversion and regeneration
by your baptism, he too became a
baptized Catholic believer. He was serving you in perfect chastity and continence
among his own people in Africa, and through him his entire household became
Christian, when you released him from bodily life. Now he lives in Abraham's bosom
(Luke 16:22)].
Alypius' conversion
was reported in book 8, parallel to that of Augustine,
and is also
recapitulated here in (9.4.7):
Du/ce mihi fit, domine, confiteri tibi ... quoque modo ipsum etiam A/ypium, fratrem
cordis mei, subegeris nomini unigeniti tui, domini et sa/vatoris nostri Jesu Christi [It
becomes sweet for me, Lord, to confess to you ... how you subjected Alypius too,
my heart's brother, to the name of your only-begotten
Son, our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ (2 Pet. 3: 18)];
just as his baptism is reported parallel to Augustine's in 9.6.14:
P/acuit et A/ypio renasci in te mecum [Alypius also decided to join me in being
reborn to you].
Also Adeodatus' Christian life, death, and baptism is reported in 9.6.14:
Cito de terra abstulisti vitam elus, et securior eum recordor non timens quicquam
pueritia nec adu/escentiae nec omnino homini iIIi. sociavimus eum coaevum nobis
in gratia tua [Early on you took him away from life on earth. I recall him with no
anxiety; there was nothing to fear in his boyhood or adolescence
or indeed his
manhood. We associated him with us so as to be of the same age as ourselves in
your grace].
This is followed by the sentence et baptizati sumus, probably indicating that Adeodatus was
also baptized together with Augustine and Alypius.28 It is clear that book 9 contributes to
28
Courcelle (1963, 67) refers to "leur commun baptême de 387."
154
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
the bigger picture of the paradigmatic character of book 8 in the sense that it contains
additional conversion stories that complement the cluster of conversion stories in book 8.
29
The most pronounced protreptic element in the conclusion of Augustine's life story remains,
however, his presentation of the meditation on Ps 4 (analysed in chapter 3) in the sense
that this is the most direct appeal to the Manicheans in the Confessions. As I have argued
in chapter 3, this passage derives additional significance form the fact that it is situated at
the exact midpoint of the Confessions. If this passage - an unequivocal and emotional
protreptic to the Manicheans - is the climax of the work, presented at its centre, it is a
highly significant affirmation of the interpretations of both the preceding and the subsequent
sections of the Confessions offered here. This is the strongest factor that legitimises the
quest of this section (chapter 4.3) to identify phrases or devices scattered throughout the
work as persistent pointers to an overall protreptic purpose.
The biography of Monnica in the second half of book 9 is also a fitting recapitulation in the
sense that the story of her life is treated in the same way as the story of Augustine's life in
the first part of the Confessions, namely as a paradigm of God's action in the life of man.
For example, like Augustine's childhood sins, Monnica's love of wine as a child becomes a
paradigm for sin in general, expressed by generalizations in 9.8.18:
Qui modica spernit, pau/atim decidit ['He who despises
small things gradually
comes to a fall' (Ecclus. 19: 1)];
and
Numquid
va/ebat aliquid adversus /atentem morbum, nisi tua medicina.
domine
vigi/aret super nos? absente patre et matre et nutritoribus tu praesens, qui creasti,
qui vocas, qui etiam per praepositos
homines
boni a/iquid agis ad anima rum
sa/utem. Quid tune egisti, deus meus? unde curasti? Unde sanasti? Nonne protu/isti
durum et acutum ex a/tera anima convicium tamquam medicinale ferrum ex occu/tis
provisionibus
tuis et uno ictu putredinem iIIam praecidisti? [She could have had no
strength against the secret malady unless your healing care, Lord were watching
over us. When father and mother and nurses are not there, you are present. You
have created
us, you call us, you use human authorities
set over us to do
O'Donnell's view (1992, 2:329) that the biographies of Alypius and Monica in books 6 and 9
respectively are "each a conversion story in its own right" and that they "bracket A.'s central
conversion story" indirectly supports my theory about the function of Augustine's conversion story
and other conversion stories in the Confessions and the importance given to these stories in the
narrative.
29
155
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
something for the health of our souls. How did you cure her? How did you restore
her health? You brought from another soul a harsh and sharp rebuke, like a
surgeon's
knife, from your secret stores, and with one blow you cut away the
rottenness].
It is important to note the protreptic topoi (the medical imagery which implies that sin is
sickness and something that God wants to heal) as well as the theme of God's unchanging
presence, constantly desiring the correction of the sinner. Even though Monnica is unaware
of God's presence or voice he speaks to her through the voice of the slave girl whose
taunts cause a decisive change of heart.
This is the reiteration of a constant theme in the preceding books of the Confessions, a
theme that is eminently
suited to serve the purposes of a protreptic communicative
purpose: God is continually calling to each individual, even though the voice is often not
recognized as his. God speaks to Augustine through Monnica in 2.3.7:
Et cuius erant nisi tua verba ilia per matrem meam, fidelem tuam, quae cantasti in
aures meas? [Then whose words were they but yours which you were chanting in
my ears through my mother, your faithful servant?];
to mankind through his creation in 5.1.1 :
Non cessat nec tacet laudes tuas universa creatura tua [Your entire creation never
ceases to praise you and is never silent];
and in 8.1.2
Contestante universa creatura, inveneram te creatorem nostrum, et verbum tuum
apud te deum [By the witness of all creation I had found you our Creator and your
Word who is God beside you];
to Monnica through the slave girl (in the passage from 9.8.18, quoted above) and to
Patricius through Monnica's life in 9.9.19:
Sategit eum lucrari tibi loquens te illi moribus suis [She tried to win him for you,
speaking to him of you by her virtues].
Paragraph
9.8.18 is concluded
by what reads very much like a warning reminder of
Augustine to himself, as well as an implicit acknowledgement
of the protreptic intentions of
this text:
At tu, domine, rector caelitum et terrenorum, ad usus tuos contorquens profunda
torrentis, fluxum saeculorum ordinans turbulentum, etiam de alter ius animae insania
156
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
sanasti alteram, ne quisquam, cum hoc advertit, potentiae suae tribuat, si verbo
eius alius corrigatur, quem vult corrigi [But you, Lord, ruler of heaven and earth, turn
to your own purposes the deep torrents. You order the turbulent
flux of the
centuries. Even from the fury of one soul you brought healing to another. Thereby
you showed that no one should attribute it to his own power if by anything he says
he sets on the right path someone whom he wishes to be corrected].
This is yet another indication that the responsibility for the moral instruction of fellow men
and the possibility of his words working this effect, is never far from Augustine's thoughts.
It is also important to note that one aspect that does receive a place in Monnica's very
concise biography is her concern for the spiritual well being of those nearest to her: her
husband and her recalcitrant son, i.e. the actions Monnica is praised for are actions that
aim for the same goal as a protreptic aims for: conversion of others. This is foreshadowed,
significantly, in the introduction to Monnica's biography in 9.8.17:
Mu/ta praetereo, quia mu/tum festino ... sed non praeteribo quidquid mihi anima
parturit de ilia famu/a tua, quae me parturivit et came, ut in hanc temp ora/em, et
corde, ut in aetemam /ucem nascerer [I pass over many events because I write in
great haste ... But I shall not pass over whatever
my soul may bring to birth
concerning your servant, who brought me to birth both in her body so that I was
born into the light of time, and in her heart so that I was born into the light of
eternity];
continued by the references to her "gaining" of Patricius for Christianity in 9.9.22:
Denique etiam virum suum iam in extrema vita temporali eius /ucrata est fibi [At the
end when her husband had reached the end of his life in time, she succeeded in
gaining him for you];
and in 9.13.37
Cui servivit fructum tibi afferens cum to/erantia, ut eum quoque /ucraretur tlb! [She
served him by offering you 'fruit with patience' (Luke 8: 15) so as to gain him for you
also];
and of course all the references throughout
Augustine's
the Confessions
to her efforts to assure
conversion. This motif in her biography is fittingly concluded by her poignant
and prophetic words in 9.10.26, after the shared vision at the window in Ostia and shortly
before her death:
FiJi, quantum ad me adtinet, nulla re iam de/ector in hac vita. quid hic faciam adhuc
et cur hic sim, propter quod in hac vita a/iquantum
157
inmorari cupiebam,
ut te
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
christianum
catholicum
viderem, priusquam
morerer.
cumulatius
hoc mihi deus
meus praestitit, ut te etiam contemta felicitate terrena servum eius videam. quid hic
facio? ['My son, as for myself, I now find no pleasure in this life. What I have still to
do here and why I am here, I do not know. My hope in this world is already fulfilled.
The one reason why I wanted to stay longer in this life was my desire to see you a
Catholic Christian before I die. My God has granted this in a way more than I had
hoped. For I see you despising this world's success to become his servant. What
have I to do here?].
4.4.10 In Book 10
Book 10 of the Confessions creates in many ways the impression that a new stage in the
narrative has been reached. On a first obvious level there is the fact that Augustine is no
longer relating past events (though this only becomes clear in 10.3.4). Although this is not
unprecedented
in other prologues to individual books, the density of the narrative and the
reflexive character of the opening paragraphs may also be a warning to the reader that a
change of some sort is taking place. More significant is the shift in the kind of audience the
text seems to envisage, a shift accompanying or perhaps rather embodying the shift from
protreptic to paraenetic purpose. One of the strongest indications that we are still reading a
protreptic text, but one where the emphasis has now shifted to paraenetic,
lies in the
constant awareness of the audience in this book, an aspect which is discussed more fully in
chapter 5.
The only passages
I want to refer to here are two expressions
of purpose
in the
introductory section. The first instance we find in 10.3.3-4 where the quotation I give below
occurs in a section where Augustine
repeatedly
challenges
his reader (through
the
rhetorical questions he puts to God before he answers them himself) to think about the
purpose of the Confessions:
Quid mihi ergo est cum hominibus, ut audiant confessiones meas? ... verum tamen
tu, medice
meus intime,
quo fructu ista faciameliqua
concerned for human readers to hear my confessions?
mihi [Why should
... Nevertheless,
I be
make it
clear to me, physician of my most intimate self, that good results from my present
undertaking].
The questions are answered in the section I quote below (10.3.4) and the answer is as
strong and clear an expression of protreptic-paraenetic
purpose as one can get. Note the
sleeping and waking imagery that we find in other places in the Confessions as well as in
158
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Ambrose's hymns (in excitare, used also in the Retractationes to describe the function of
the Confessions and ne dormiat ... sed evigilet) as well as the consolation offered to the
reader:
Nam confessiones
praeteritorum
malorum meorum (quae remisisti et texisti, ut
be ares me in te, mutans animam meam fide et sacramento tuo), cum leguntur et
audiuntur.
excitant cor, ne dormiat in desperatione
et dicat: non possum,
sed
evigilet in amore misericordiae tuae et dulcidine gratiae tuae, qua potens est omnis
infirmus, qui sibi per ipsam fit conscius infirmitatis suae [Stir up the heart when
people read and hear the confessions of my past wickednesses, which you have
forgiven and covered up to grant me happiness in yourself, transforming my soul by
faith and your sacrament. Prevent the heart form sinking into the sleep of despair
and saying 'It is beyond my power.' On the contrary, the heart is aroused in the love
of your mercy and the sweetness of your grace, by which every weak person is
given power, while dependence
on grace produces
awareness
of one's own
weakness].
Also the whole line of the argument 10.4.6 insists that the Confessions is meant to be
anything but a narcissistic search for the self. It is clearly intended to present an example
that the reader should follow, and the reader is told this in no uncertain terms (I omit
everything but the bare frame of the argument):
Hic est fructus confessionum mea rum ... ut hoc confitear non tantum coram te
.
sed etiam in auribus credentium filiorum hominum ... hi sunt servi tui, fratres mei
.
quibus iussisti ut serviam, si volo tecum de te vivere. et hoc mihi verbum tuum
parum erat si loquendo praecipe ret, nisi et faciendo praeiret. et ego id ago factis et
aletis [When I am confessing ... the benefit lies in this: I am making this confession
not only before you
... but also in the ears of believing sons of men ... They are
your servants, my brothers ... You have commanded me to serve them if I wish to
live with you and in dependence on you. This your word would have meant little to
me if it had been only a spoken precept and had not first been acted out. For my
part, I carry out your command by actions and words].
I end the discussion of book 10 by a quick look at the overall plan of the book. O'Donnell
(1992,3:150)
calls the section following the introduction of book 10 (10.6.8-10.27.38)
search for God in memory," and the next section (10.28.39-10.39.64)
"the
"temptatio est vita
humana super terram." The "search for God" theme is picked up again in the last section of
the book which O'Donnell subdivides into two sections: "the search for God: memory and
159
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
temptation" (10.40.65 -10.41.66)
and "verax mediator' (10.42.67-10.43.70).
In many ways
the narrative in the sections embodying the search for God is a "practical illustration" of how
to search for God. The reader is allowed to observe step by step how Augustine arrives at
finding God through turning towards himself and searching within his own mind. Like in
previous sections of the Confessions the aim is to enable the reader to find God in the
same way, thus still a protreptic aim. But this is an exercise that can and should be
repeated by the already converted,
so that these passages have at the same time a
paraenetic purpose. Similarly, as I have indicated, the section where Augustine shows the
reader how he himself is still embroiled in a daily struggle with temptation
and sin is
particularly apt to fulfil a paraenetic function. Of course it also has the expressed aim to
show the reader that Augustine is not perfect and that he is still in need of their prayers, but
I think the context of the whole makes it unlikely that this is the only purpose of this section.
4.4.11 In Books 11 to 13
I conclude by a very concise discussion of protreptic and paraenetic purpose in the last
three books of the Confessions that are analized more fully in chapter 5.3.3. I have argued
that this is to a large degree carried by the strong influence of the Matt 7:7 quotation that
frames and unites the last four books through the veritable hammering on this verse (it is
not only quoted but expanded upon and interpreted) at the opening of book 10 and the end
of book 13, but also at the beginning of book 12.
Here I discuss only the small number of more or less explicit expressions of protrepticparaenetic purpose in books 11 and 12. A fuller analysis of the protreptic-paraenetic
nature
of book 13 follows as a conclusion to this chapter in 4.6 below. In the opening paragraph of
book 11 Augustine once again prompts his reader to think about the purpose of the work
through a rhetorical question put to God:
Cur ergo fibi tot rerum narrationes digero? [Why then do I set before you an ordered
account of so many things?]
and the answer is once again an unequivocal expression of protreptic intent:
Non utique ut per me noveris ea, sed affectum meum excito in te, et eorum qui haec
/egunt, ut dicamus omnes, 'magnus dominus et /audabilis va/de.' iam dixi et dicam,
'amore amoris tui facio istuc' [It is certainly not through me that you know them. But
I am stirring up love for you in myself and in those who read this, so that we may all
say 'Great is the Lord and highly worthy to be praised' (Ps 47:1). I have already
affirmed this and will say it again: I tell my story for love of your love].
160
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Augustine's exasperation with a lack of strength and of time (expressed in 11.2.2) is also in
part a formulation of what he intends to do in the Confessions (the underlined sections
below):
Quando autem sufficio lingua calami enuntiare omnia hortamenta tua et omnes
terrores tuos, et consolationes
et qubernationes.
quibus me perduxisti praedicare
verbum et sacramentum tuum dispensare populo tuo? et si sufficio haec enuntiare
ex ordine, caro mihi valent stil/ae temporum [But when shall I be capable of
proclaiming by 'the tongue of my pen' (Ps 44:2) all your exhortations and all your
terrors and consolations and directives, by which you brought me to preach your
word and dispense your sacrament to your people? And if I have the capacity to
proclaim this in an ordered narrative, yet the drops of time are too precious to me].
When he explains that he wants to tell of all the hortamenta, terrores, consolationes and
gubernationes
dispensing
through
which
his sacraments
God led him to the point of preaching
his word and
I argue that this does not have to refer exclusively to "the
demands of ordained ministry" (O'Donnell 1992, 3:256). In a passage so intent (like almost
all opening sections of books) on the challenges of the task at hand, and on what his aim
with the Confessions is, Augustine may be referring also to the preaching and dispensing
done in and through the Confessions (See O'Donnell 1992, 3:245 on the embodiment of
liturgical action in the text). Further, the echoes of 1.1.1 in the previous chapter (11.1.1)
make it more probable that we are supposed to pick up the echo of the preadicator here.
And one of the functions of the role of the praedicator is to win new converts for his religion,
as the concise formulation of 1.1.1 (see analysis in 4.1) and the context of the opening of
book 11 implies.
The analysis of book 13 in 4.6 below shows that protreptic-paraenetic
concerns, and what
is more, a final return to the protreptic side of the scale, remain foremost in the narrator's
mind, right up to the end of the Confessions.
161
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
4.5
The Protreptic Power of Reading and
Listening in the Confessions
Many scholars have reflected on the importance of reading in the
contessions."
The
analysis in chapter 3 discusses an Augustine reading scripture, Ps 4 in this case, and
reporting on the effects of that reading. The latter episode is the last comprehensive
reading experience reported on in the first section of the Confessions, the section where I
contend that protreptic dominates paraenetic concerns. The reader will remember that I
argued there that Augustine intended his meditation on the psalm as a protreptic to his
Manichean audience, but also that he interpreted Ps 4 itself as though it were a protreptic,
calling on its audience to convert. In this section I want to look at two other instances from
books 1 to 9 where the effects of reading and listening are reported as a protreptic effect.
They are, first, Augustine's version of his reading of the Hortensius, bringing about what is
commonly
called his first conversion,
in book 3 of the Confessions and, secondly, the
intricate and intertwined version of a number of instances of reading or listening and
31
conversion that form the backbone of the narrative in book 8.
4.5.1 The Hortensius
I want to argue here that the prominent treatment given in Book 3 of the Confessions to
Augustine's reading of the Hortensius, a text scholars agree was a protreptic text," may be
intended as a pointer to the genre of Augustine's own text. The counter argument would, of
course, be that if this was meant to be a generic pointer, the reference should have
occurred earlier in the work. I have, however, argued above that Augustine may have had
reasons for at least initially hiding the protreptic intentions of his text.33
30
See for example Stock (1996); Jacques (1988).
31
See O'Donnell 1992, 2:163 for a "short catalogue of readings explicitly reported."
32
See for example Ruch (1958).
33 The chronological
constraints of the de me bibliographical framework of the narrative of course
also necessitate a delayed introduction of this episode. As it is we find Augustine only gradually
acknowledging the presence of his audience as book 2 progresses (see chapter 5). His purpose for
writing the Confessions is put on the table only indirectly and gradually in book 2 with ut amem te
and amore amoris tui facio istuc (2.1.1), but also the more explicit and inclusive ut ... cogitemus de
quam profundo clamandum sit ad te in 2.3.5. All these factors make it feasible that the report on his
reading of the Hortensius may still be part of this gradual setting up of generic pointers.
162
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
The fact remains that Augustine describes his encounter with the Hortensius in terms that
ascribe powerful protreptic properties to this text. It causes nothing less than the lifechanging decision a protreptic is supposed to canvass for, and the start of Augustine's
journey
back to God. He in fact calls the work an exhortatio,
nporpsrrnxos
the Latin equivalent of
(liber iIIe exhortationem continet in 3.4.7 and esepcially in ilia exhortatione in
3.4.8) and uses emotional terms and erotic fire imagery that I have shown is often part of
protreptic vocabulary and that is repeated at other points in the Confessions, as in the
following quotation from 3.4.7:
II/e vero liber mutavit affectum meum, et ad te ipsum, domine, mutavit preces meas,
et vota ac desideria
immortalitatem
mea fecit alia. Vi/uit me repente
sapientiae
concupiscebam
aestu
cordis
omnis vana spes, et
incredibili,
et surgere
coeperam ut ad te redirem [The book changed my feelings. It altered my prayers,
Lord, to be towards
you yourself.
It gave me different
values and priorities.
Suddenly every vain hope became empty to me, and I longed for the immortality of
wisdom with an incredible ardour in my heart. I began to rise up to return to you].
Also the retrospective description of the effects of the Hortensius in 3.4.8 teems with erotic
vocabulary and fire imagery. It is introduced by quomodo ardebam, deus meus, quomodo
ardebam revolare a terrenis ad te ... me accendebant iIIae litterae at the beginning of the
paragraph, and followed by another emotional segment near the end of 3.4.8:
Hoc tamen solo delectabar in ilia exhortatione, quod non iIIam aut iIIam sectam, sed
ipsam quaecumque esset sapientiam
tenerem
atque
amplexarer
fortiter,
ut di/igerem et guaererem et adsequerer et
excitabar
sermone
illo et accendebar
et
ardebam, et hoc solum me in tanta f1agrantia reirenqebet, quod nome Christi non
erat ibi [Nevertheless, the one thing that delighted me in Cicero's exhortation was
the advice 'not to study one particular sect but to love and seek and pursue and
hold fast and strongly embrace wisdom itself, wherever found.' One thing alone put
a brake on my intense enthusiasm - that the name of Christ was not contained in
the book].
Furthermore,
the Hortensius
is payed the compliment
of having its secular contents
summarized by scriptural quotation (Paul's words from Col. 2:8-9) as is the case with the
reading of the very influential Libri Platonicorum in book 7, a device that gives it authority
above other secular texts:
Manifestatur ibi salutifera ilia admonitio spiritus tui per servum tuum bonum et pium:
'videte, ne quis vos decipiat per phi/osophiam et inanem seductionem, secundum
163
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
traditionem
hominum,
secundum
e/ementa
huius
mundi,
et non
secundum
Christum, quia in ipso inhabitat omnis p/enitudo divinitatis corpora/iter' [That text is a
clear demonstration
of the salutary admonition given by your Spirit through your
good and devoted servant (Paul): 'See that none deceives you by philosophy and
vain seduction following human tradition; following the elements of this world and
not following Christ; in Him dwells all the fullness of divinity in bodily form' (Col. 2:89)].
I contend that Augustine's reading of the Hortensius may be intended as a paradigm for
reading the Confessions
as a protreptic text, a paradigm the reader will gradually
be
induced to make his own as the narrative progresses and the effect texts can have on lives
that has been implied before is repeatedly brought to the fore to reach a climax in Book 8
(see discussion below). I also argue that the fact that this text is called an exhortatio and
that it is described by using the stock terminology of protreptic texts must have had an
important influence on the reader's perception of the genre of the Confessions.
assume,
consisted
of course, that the privileged
of
characteristics
classically
educated
discourse
readers
community
to whom
the
Augustine
protreptic
In this I
had in mind
genre
and
its
were well known and a genre such a reader may have expected a great
exponent of the new philosophy (Christianity) to use.
4.5.2 The Conversion Stories in Book 8
Book 8, well known for Augustine's dramatic description of his conversion in a garden near
Milan, is in fact a series of conversion stories. It shows how Augustine's final conversion is
made possible by having listened to these stories. But the stories themselves
contain
instances of others being converted by hearing or reading scripture or conversion stories. It
seems reasonable to assume that this may be yet another indication to the reader as to
how Augustine intends his own conversion story to be read, a repetition of the paradigm
presented in 3.4.7-8.
In the analysis of book 8 presented here I focus on one aspect to the exclusion of many
other important themes: I examine the conversions
attempt to show that the presentation
that the reader is told about in an
is an instruction to the reader on how to read the
Confessions. I argue that this "instruction" can function on a conscious level, but will more
probably function on a subconscious level, so that its relevance is only brought up from the
subconscious at the crucial moment when the reader is ready to make the final decision to
read and obey scripture, that is, in the way the story of Antony's conversion functions for
Augustine.
164
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Let us take another look at the embedded conversion stories in book 8 that have been
analyzed by various
others." The reader learns of six instances of conversion brought
about by various factors and presented by Augustine (sometimes as told or read by others)
with various degrees of detail and emotional envolvement: the Roman senator, Victorinus;
the two agentes in rebus at Trier (Ponticianus'
former colleagues);
the monk, Antony;
Augustine himself; and Alypius.
In 8.2.4 we see Victorinus converted through reading, indeed, seriously studying scripture:
Legebat, sicut ait Simplicianus, sanctam scripturam, omnesque christianas litteras
investigabat studiossime et perscrutabatur,
secretius
et fami/iarius,
Victorinus
et dicebat Simpliciano, non pa/am sed
'noveris me iam esse christianum?'
[Simplicianus
said
read holy scripture, and all the Christian books he investigated
with
special care. After examining them he said to Simplicia nus, not openly but in the
privacy of friendship, 'Did you know that I am already a Christian?'];
talking to Simplicianus and studying scripture once again:
Et hoc saepe dicebat,
respondebat
iam se esse christianum,
... sed posteaquam
et Simplicanus
iIIud saepe
/egendo et inhiando hausit firmitatem fimuitque
negari a Christo coram ange/is sanctis [He used frequently to say 'I am a Christian
already,' and Simplicanus would give the same answer ... But after his reading, he
began to feel a longing and drank in courage. He was afraid he would be 'denied' by
Christ 'before the holy angels' (Luke 12:9)].
Thus, Victorinus' conversion comes about primarily through his own reading (of scripture
and many other Christian
works:
omnes),
but also through
talking to Simplicianus.
Interesting to note here is the way in which Augustine focuses the narration of how the
conversion
happened by his opening statement in 8.2.4. He desires to know how God
wrought the conversion of an unlikely convert, i.e. he is interested in how conversions may
be brought about:
o
domine,
fumigaverunt,
domine,
qui inclinasti
cae/os
et descendisti,
tetigisti
montes
et
quibus modis te insinuasti illi pectori? [Lord god, 'you have inclined
the heavens and come down, you have touched the mountains and they have
smoked' (Ps 143:5). By what ways did you make an opening into that heart?]
34 See for example Schmidt-Dengler
(1969); Boyd (1974); Archambault
Jacques (1988); Tavard (1988); O'Meara (1992); and Stock (1996).
165
(1986); Bennett (1988);
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Of Ponticianus' colleagues, the agentes in rebus, we learn that one needs nothing more
than reading a conversion story (that of the monk Antony in this instance) to come to an
immediate conversion. Here we have a main character who is converted and his partner
who plays a very minor role. The reader is left with the impression that the latter, almost
blindly, follows his friend because he is struck with the immediate, emotional and lifechanging response of the first. All we learn about Antony's conversion at this stage is that it
is brought about by hearing scripture.
About Augustine's
conversion we have an abundance of information, of course, but the
catalysts that function in book 8 are the conversion stories he hears on the one hand, and
his reading of the specific passage from Romans, on the other. Alypius' conversion
presented,
is
like that of the second agent at Trier, with very little detail, except for the
information that the final catalyst is the reading of scripture, specifically the passage in
Romans immediately following on the one read by Augustine. We may assume, that, like in
the case of his Trier counterpart, the emotional final yielding of his friend also plays a role.
I want to argue that these stories have in common a message about reading and hearing
that may once again be interpreted as an indication to the reader about how to read the
Confessions. In all these cases the final catalyst for conversion is reading, and the material
that is read is either scripture or a conversion story (the only exception is the second
courtier at Trier who does not read but who does witness a conversion)."
There are three
other important features of these conversions that I think are emphasized in the text and
that support my argument. The first is the assumption of Augustine and the other narrators
he introduces that examples invite imitation; the second is willingness of the reader or
potential convert to apply what he reads to his own life and circumstances; and the third is
the description
of the effect of the conversion
in terms of the fire-imagery
and erotic
vocabulary typical of protreptic texts. The theme of drawing parallels between the lives read
in literature and the reader's own life and of imitating those lives is one that has been
carefully prepared throughout the narrative in books 1 to 7 (see my discussion 4.4 above).
If we follow these three features through the conversion stories in book 8 we first find
Simplicia nus telling Victorinus's story for the purpose of exhorting Augustine to become a
Christian (as 8.2.3 states explicitly), i.e. as a protreptic:
Of course, like with everything he narrates in the Confessions, Augustine makes sure that God is
recognized as the ultimate author or catalyst behind the events portrayed here. See for example:
immisisti in mentem meam ... pergere ad Simplicianum (81.1); or the question about Victorinus:
35
quibus modis te insinuasti il/i pectori? (8.2.4).
166
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Ut me exhorlaretur ad humilitatem Christi
Victorinum ipsum recordatus est [Then,
to exhort me to the humility of Christ
he recalled his memory of Victorinus
himself).
Then, it is Victorinus' willingness to apply what he has read and heard to his own life that
convinces him that his way of being a Christian is not satisfactory and that leads to his
decision to be publicly baptized (8.2.4):
Sed posteaquam /egendo et inhiando hausit firmitatem timuitque negari a Christo ...
ait Simp/iciano ... 'eamus in ecc/esiam: christianus vo
he began to feel a longing and drank in courage.
fieri' [But after his reading,
He was afraid he would be
'denied' by Christ 'before the holy angels' (Luke 12:9) ... he said to Simplicianus ...
'Let us go to the church; I want to become a Christian'].
This story is meant to elicit imitation from Augustine
successful
and in 8.5.10 we learn that it is
in the sense that it at least awakens the desire for imitation (note the fire-
imagery in exersïï:
Sed ubi mihi homo tuus Simplicianus de Victorino ista narravit, exarsi ad imitandum:
ad hoc enim et iIIe narraverat [As soon as your servant Simplicianus told me this
story about Victorinus, I was ardent to follow his example. He had indeed told it to
me with this object in view].
Also Augustine's
reflection on Victorinus' conversion in 8.4.9 emphasizes its value as an
example for others to follow:
Deinde quod mu/tis noti, mu/tis sunt auctoritati
ad sa/utem et mu/tis praeeunt
secuturis, ideoque mu/tum de illis et qui eos praecesserunt
/aetantur, quia non de
solis /aetantur [Then those who are known to many are to many a personal
influence towards salvation. Where they lead, many will follow. That is why on their
account even those who have preceded them feel great joy; for their rejoicing is not
only for them].
The conversion of the Trier courtiers (told in its entirety in 8.6.15) is perhaps the quickest,
least tortuous and least intellectual
conversion the reader learns about in book 8, but
Augustine's version conveys that it has a great emotional impact on him. The first courtier
reads Antony's conversion story:
Et invenisse ibi codicem in quo scripta erat vita Antonii. quam /egere coepit unus
eorum et mirari et accendi, et inter /egendum meditari [They found there a book in
which was written the Life of Antony. One of them began to read it. He was amazed
and set on fire, and during his reading began to think].
167
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
He immediately
applies what he reads to his own life, decides to imitate Antony, and
converts to Christianity on the spot:
Iratus sibi, coniecit oculos in amicum et ait illi, 'die, quaeso te, omnibus istis
laboribus nostris quo ambimus pervenire? quid quaerimus? ... amicus autem dei, si
voluero, ecce nunc fio' ... et legebat et mutabatur intus [Angry with himself, he
turned his eyes on his friend and said to him: 'Tell me, I beg of you, what do we
hope to achieve with all our labours? What is our aim in life? ... Whereas, if I wish to
become God's friend, in an instant I may become that now' ... He read on and
experienced a conversion inwardly].
Augustine's
narrative does not give us any reason to suspect that other circumstances
in
his life contributed to the life-changing decision. The courtier's reactions to the conversion
story he reads are described in typical protreptic vocabulary, emotional and erotic:
Subito repletus amore sancto et sobrio pudore ... turbidus parturitione novae vitae
... dum legit et volvit f1uctus cordis sui, infremuit aliquando et discrevit decrevitque
melior a [Suddenly he was filled with holy love and sobering shame ... and in pain at
the coming to birth of new life ... Indeed, as he read and turned over and over in the
turbulent hesitations of his heart, there were some moments when he was angry
with himself. But then he perceived the choice to be made and took a decision to
follow the better course].
Antony's conversion story (presented indirectly and in fragments) is the one to which the
least amount of space is allotted. We learn less about the conversion itself than about its
protreptic effect on others, but the salient elements are there. In 8.12.29 we learn that
Antony had heard a reading from scripture and applied what he read to his own life:
Audieram
enim de Antonio quod ex evangelica
tamquam sibi diceretur quod legebatur:
pauperibus
lectione cui forte supervenerat,
vade, vende omnia quae habes, et da
et habebis thesaurum in caelis; et veni, sequere me,' et tali oraculo
confestim ad te esse conversum [For I had heard how Antony happened to be
present at the gospel reading, and took it as an admonition addressed to himself
when the words were read: 'Go, sell all you have, give to the poor, and you shall
have treasure in heaven; and come, follow me' (Matt 19:21). By such an inspired
utterance he was immediately 'converted to you' (Ps 50:15)].
The effect of this reading is not described here, although we learn that it was powerful
enough to cause a sudden conversion. What is described is the effect of the knowledge of
Antony's experience
on Augustine.
The moment he hears the "tolle, lege" chant is the
168
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
moment Antony's story rises to the surface and plays its decisive role: Augustine is struck
(concitus) with certainty about what he should do. He imitates Antony in reading a random
passage from scripture and interpreting the words as though addressed directly to himself:
Arripui, aperui et legi in silentio capitulum quo primum coniecti sunt oculi mei ... nee
ultra volui legere nee opus erat. statim quippe cum fine huiusce sententiae quasi
luce securitatis infusa cordi meo omnes dubitationis tenebrae diffugerunt [I seized it,
opened it and in silence read the first passage on which my eyes lit ... I neither
wished nor needed to read further. At once, with the last words of this sentence, it
was as if a light of relief from all anxiety flooded into my heart. All the shadows of
doubt were dispelled].
I think that we also have reason to assume that Ponticianus told Antony's story (in 8.6.14)
with its protreptic power at the back of his mind. Augustine
is careful to underline the
fortuitous character of the whole meeting with Ponticianus and the apparently incidental
character of the conversation. But, Ponticianus was probably (like Simplicia nus) conscious
of how a conversion
story might influence Augustine.
probably aware of Augustine's
Manichean connections,
He was a practicing
Christian,
and he may have gathered that
Augustine was searching in his reading of Paul:
Cui cum indicassem illis me scripturis curam maximam impendere, ortus est sermo
ipso narrante de Antonio Aegyptio monacho [When I had indicated to him that those
scriptures were the subject of deep study for me, a conversation began in which he
told the story of Antony the Egyptian monk].
The last conversion story in book 8 is Alypius' conversion. Partly like Augustine, and partly
like the second. Trier courtier, he is influenced, on the one hand, by the example of a
conversion that happens before his eyes, and on the other, presumably, by the conversion
stories (of Antony and the Trier courtiers) told by Ponticianus, as well as by reading a
random section from scripture.
To come back to the most important conversion reported in book 8, that of Augustine
himself:
this
conversion
autobiographical
constitutes
of
course
the
long
awaited
climax
of
the
section of the Confessions. Though the final conversion constitutes the
main line of tension that runs from the opening of book 8 to its end, everything narrated in
books 1 to 7 forms part of Augustine's preparation for this final surrender, with his reading
of the Hortensius, his experience of Ambrose's exegesis of scripture and the reading of the
Libri Platonicorum
playing the most prominent role. Still, the stages of his conversion
described in book 8 display the same elements as the other conversions told here. First, in
169
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
8.4.9, in 8.5.10, and in 8.8.10 Augustine's assumption that the other conversions may be
imitated is clear:
Mu/tis sunt auctoritati ad sa/utem et muftis praeeunt secuturis [Those ... are to
many a personal influence towards salvation. Where they lead, many will follow];
Exarsi ad imitandum [Victorinum] [I was ardent to follow his example];
An quia praecesserant, pudet sequi et non pudet nec sa/tem sequi? [Is it because
they are ahead of us that we are ashamed to follow? Do we feel no shame at
making not even an attempt to follow?]
Secondly, Augustine's narration of Ponticianus' telling of the conversion story of the Trier
courtiers (the central section of the book) is interrupted by Augustine's narration in 8.7.16 of
how, while Ponticianus spoke, he drew parallels with his own life and inferred meaning for
himself (although the action is ascribed to God, it is clear that the catalyst is Ponticianus'
words):
Narrabat haec Ponticianus. Tu autem, domine, inter verba eius retorquebas me ad
me ipsum, auferens me a dorso meo, ubi me posueram dum nol/em me attendere,
et constituebas
me ante faciem meam, ut viderem quam turpis essem, quam
distorlus et sordidus, macu/osus et u/cerosus. et videbam et horrebam, et quo a me
fugerem non erato sed si conabar averlere a me aspectum,
narrabat iIIe quod
narrabat, et tu me rursus opponebas mihi et impinge bas me in ocu/os meos, ut
invenirem iniquitatem meam et odissem [This was the story Ponticianus told. But
while he was speaking, Lord, you turned my attention back to myself. You took me
up from behind my own back where I had placed myself because I did not wish to
observe myself (Ps 20: 13), and you set me before my face (Ps 49:21) so that I
should see how vile I was, how twisted and filthy, covered in sores and ulcers. And I
looked and was appalled, but there was no way of escaping from myself. If I tried to
avert my gaze from myself, his story continued relentlessly, and you once again
placed me in front of myself; you thrust me before my own eyes so that I should
discover my iniquity and hate it].
Augustine's
final decision is thus precipitated both by hearing conversion stories and by
reading scripture. One interesting aspect of Augustine's conversion is that the description in
emotional terms and with fire-imagery precedes the narration of the final conversion, while
what follows is described as utmost serenity. In Augustine's case the flagrant emotions are
excited by the conversion stories he hears. Following Victorinus' conversion, the opening
170
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
sentence of 8.4.9 is such an emotional appeal to God to fire up "our" hearts. It is a general
outcry that aims to include the reader:
Age, domine, fac, excita et revoca nos, accende et rape, flagra dulcesce: amemus,
curramus. Nonne multi ex profundiore tartara caecitatis quam Victorinus redeunt ad
te et accedunt et inluminantur recipientes lumen?
[Come Lord, stir us up and call
us back, kindle and seize us, be our fire and our sweetness. Let us love, let us run.
Surely many return to you from a deeper hell of blindness than Victorinus. They
approach and are illuminated as they receive light].
We also have the exarsi ad imitandum at the opening of 8.5.10 (already referred to above).
But the most intense emotions are described during and after Simplicianus'
narration. In
8.7.17 we have:
Tunc vera quanta ardentius amabam ilias de quibus audiebam salubres affectus,
quod se tatas tibi sanandos
dederunt,
tanto exsecrabilius
me compere tum eis
oderam [But at that moment the more ardent my affection for those young men of
whom I was hearing, who for the soul's health had given themselves wholly to you
for healing, the more was the detestation and hatred I felt for myself in comparison
with them];
and in 8.8.19:
Tum in ilia grandi rixa interioris domus meae, quam fortiter excitaveram cum anima
mea in cubiculo nostro, corde mea, tam vultu quam mente turbatus ... iIIuc me
abstulerat
tumultus pectoris,
ubi nemo impediret
ardentem
litem quam mecum
aggressus eram ... ego fremebam spiritu, indignans indignatione
[Then in the middle of that grand struggle
turbulentissima
in my inner house, which
I had
vehemently stirred up with my soul in the intimate chamber of my heart, distressed
not only in mind but in appearance ... The tumult of my heart took me out into the
garden where no one could interfere with the burning struggle with myself in which I
was engaged
... I was deeply disturbed
in spirit, angry with indignation
and
dlstressj."
Two other sections contain descriptions of violent emotions and erotic overtones: aegrotabam et
excruciabar ... vo/vens et versans me in vinculo meo (8.11.25) and the section immediately
preceding the final conversion, 8.12.28: oborta est procelIa ingens (erens ingentem imbrem
/acrimarum ... nescio quid ... dexeram in quo apparebat sonus vocis meae iam fletu gravidus ... et
dimisi habenas /acrimis, et proruperunt flumina ocu/orum meorum.
36
171
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Also the opening chapters of book 9 (i.e. immediately following the description
of the
conversion at the end of book 8) contain some typical protreptic vocabulary. The beginning
of 9.2.3 is full of erotic fire-imagery and refers back explicitly to the exempla of book 8:
Sagitta veras tu cor nostrum caritate tua ... et exempla servorum tuorum, quos de
nigris lucidos et de mortuis vivos feceras, congesta in sinum cogitation is nostrae
urebant et absumebant gravem torporem, ne in ima vergeremus, et accendebant
nos valide, ut omnis ex lingua subdola contradictionis flatus imflammare nos acrius
posset, non extinguere [You pierced my heart with the arrow of your love ... The
examples given by your servants whom you had transformed from black to shining
white and from death to life, crowded in upon my thoughts. They burnt away and
destroyed my heavy sluggishness, preventing me from being dragged down to low
things. They set me on fire with such force that every breath of opposition from any
'deceitful tongue' (Ps 119:2f.) had the power not to dampen my zeal but to inflame it
the more].
It seems clear to me that by the end of book 8 Augustine has given his reader explicit
instructions as to how his conversion story should be read. It should be read as an example
to be imitated, as a protreptic text. The ground has now been prepared for the (almost)
explicit protreptic to a specific segment of his audience in book 9 and for the reading of
scripture offered in books 11 to 13.
4.6
The Protreptic-Paraenetic Purpose of the
Allegory in Book 13
Looking at the allegorical
perspectives
exegesis of the creation narrative
in Gen 1:1-2:2
from the
I hope to have opened up so far in this dissertation, offers the possibility of
calling the first section (paragraphs 13 to 31) a protreptic-paraenetic
discourse designed to
exhort and encourage the members of the ecclesia catholica to persevere in the daily
struggle of Christian life. In the second section (paragraphs 32 to 49) the emphasis moves
back to the protreptic side of the scale, coupled with an increased indication of Augustine's
awareness of his Manichean audience." My choice to analyse the first of these sections in
Because in this section I need to refer repeatedly to the different sections of a relatively long
continuous passage I find it less complicated and easier for the reader to follow when I refer to the
different sections only by their paragraph numbers.
37
172
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
chapter 4 and the second in chapter 5 is based on the nature of the narrative in the
respective sections, but it is also to a certain degree arbitrary: this modus operandi allows
me to say something about almost all of the allegory without saying everything about all
sections. I hope to focus the attention of my reader on only one thread running through
these paragraphs and do not in any way do justice to the scope and variety of the account
of congregational life offered here or to the construction or tone of the whole.
The four aspects of the allegorical exposition I concentrate on in the analyses below are
the following:
•
The element of exhortation or consolation offered to the members of the ecclesia
(as the main focus of my discussions) that in many places makes the text approach
the nature of a sermon"
•
The defense of the whole of scripture (both Old and New Testament)
as the
authoritative word of God that targets especially a Manichean audience
•
The authoritative presence of Paul and his writings
•
The degree to which what is offered here is a reading not only of the verses from
Genesis but of the whole of scripture
Before I analyse the allegory a cursory look at the opening section of book 13 is necessary.
This section is apparently designed to introduce the book as the conclusion to the work as
a whole, and thus points to a well thought out construction
with important
pointers
concerning the coherence of the whole. The first paragraph is heavy with echoes of most of
the important themes in the Confessions. There are verbal echoes of the prologue: the
same insistence on the verb invocare, especially priusquam invocarem (recalling utrum sit
prius invocare te in 1.1.1), and also the repetition of fecisti (repeatedly used in 1.1.1 and
1.2.2).
More indirectly, but still unmistakeably,
the prologue is also evoked by the references to
omnia mala merita mea [all the evils which merited punishment],
recalling circumferens
testimonium peccati sui in 1.1.1; to the fact that man's very being depends on God: nec
eram cui praestares ut essem ... a quo mihi est ut sim cui bene sit [I had no being to which
you could grant existence
... To you lowe
my being and the goodness of my being],
It is clear form Ries' study (1963, 202 and 212) that whenever Augustine writes on scripture
pastoral aims tend to dominate, exactly what we see happening in the first section of the reading of
Genesis in book 13.
38
173
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
recalling sine te non esset quidquid est ... et ego sum ... qui non essem, nisi esses in me.
an potius non essem nisi essem in te in 1.2.2; and to man's capacity to receive God in his
soul animam meam, quam praeparas ad capiendum te [my soul which you are preparing to
receive you], recalling quis locus est in me quo veniat in me deus meus ... est quicquam in
me quod capiat te? in 1.2.2. Further, the first few lines of paragraph 1 sound, in many
respects, like a summary of the conversion story in the first nine books of the Confessions
where Augustine
is portrayed as the prodigal son, moving away from God (forgetful of
Him), then on his way back to Him, while God remains ever present, constantly calling to
Augustine in different ways that he only retrospectively recognizes as coming form God:
Invoco te, deus meus, misericordia mea, qui fecisti me et oblitum tui non oblitus es
... priusquam invocarem praevenisiti et institisti crebrecscens multimodis vocibus ut
audirem de longinquo et converterer et vocantem me invocarem te [I call upon you,
my God, my mercy (Ps 58:18). You made me and, when I forgot you, you did not
forget me ... Before I called to you, you were there before me. With mounting
frequency by voices of many kinds you put pressure on me, so that from far off I
heard and was converted and called upon you as you were calling to me].
This distillation of the first nine books to an end product that clearly portrays emphasis on
the progress towards conversion provides important support for my argument that this is
what the first books of the Confessions are: the exemplum of a conversion implemented as
a protreptic tool.
As is often the case in Augustine's
prologues to individual books, this one is not only
retrospective, but also prospective. It invokes God's help for the task that still lies ahead. It
states the current
state of Augustine's
earthly peregrinatio
(nunc invocantem
te ne
deseras), and it foreshadows one of the most important themes of book 13, the goodness
of God's creation, of which Augustine and all men (created not out of necessity but out of
the goodness of God) are, of course, part:
Et tamen ecce sum ex bonitate tua
serviam quasi ne fatigeris in agendo
neque enim eguisti me ... non ut tibi sic
sed ut serviam tibi et colam te, ut de te mihi
bene sit, a quo mihi est ut sim cui bene sit [Nevertheless here I am as a result of
your goodness ... You had no need of me
it is not as if I could so serve you as to
prevent you becoming weary in your work
from you good may come to me. To you lowe
being].
174
But I serve and worship you so that
my being and the goodness of my
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
The second section of Book 13 (paragraphs 2 to 12), which O'Donnell gives the heading,
"Why did God create," is in many respects simply a continuation of the discussions in books
11 and 12. It still occupies itself with the first three verses of Genesis and it still meditates
on some of the difficult theoretical concepts that the reading of Genesis brings into play.
The issues of contingent creation (ex plenitudine, 12.4.5) and of the beauty and goodness
of all creation, of the role of the Spirit in the ascent of the soul, the introduction of Paul as
an important figure and the continued exploration of the mystery of the Trinity are in my
opinion all part of the preparation of the Manichean reader to accept the final message of
the Confessions. This is embodied in the last section (paragraphs 35 to 49), which I treat
mainly in chapter 5. Importantly, this last section of Book 13 also puts on the table the
parallels between the conversio of man and the formatio of creation out of materia informis,
mainly through its exploration of the phrase 'fiat lux' in Gen 1:3, interpreted as a parallel for
the much quoted Eph 5:8 eratis enim aliquando tenebrae, nunc autem lux in domino, that
becomes "a Leitmotiv of Book 13" (O'Donnell 1992, 3: 348). Thus it prepares the way for
the allegorical exposition of the creation story as a parallel for man's life on earth as well as
for the method of interpretatively juxtaposing texts from the Old Testament with texts from
the New Testament.
To assist the reader in following the arguments
presented
in this regard a schematic
exposition is given below. Note that the thematic structure I identify in the allegory does not
follow exactly the surface structure of the text that follows the verse by verse or day by day
plan of Gen 1. Furthermore, only the subsections
belonging to section A are discussed
here, because of the opportunity they present to clarify protreptic-paraenetic
matters that
are the subject of chapter 4. Section B is treated in chapter 5 because the strong preoccupation with a potential Manichean audience there makes its discussion in chapter 5
(on matters concerning the audience of the Confessions)
more suitable. For now I do,
however, give a table of the whole allegorical section of book 13:
175
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Section
Subsection
Paragraphs
Theme
A. Paraenetic
(i)
13-15
Hope in spite of present imperfect conditions
(ii)
16-19
Value and authority of scripture
(iii)
20-25
Exhortation to bear fruit
(iv)
26-31
Value
to
members
of the Church
of the
preaching
and example
of
ministers
B.
Against
32-34
(v)
Man in the image of God and Manichean
Manichean
anthropology
dogma
(vi)
35-37
A verse offensive to the Manicheans
(vii)
38-42
Manichean eating rituals
(viii)
43-49
Manichean views of creation
The point of the discussion of subsections (i) to (iv) offered here is to illustrate that the
element of consolation
offered to believers figures prominently
in the first part of the
allegory (section A) and as such constitutes a paraenetic discourse. I do not claim that this
is the only issue at stake here, but it is one that is certainly also present here. Let us take a
closer look at the individual sections of the allegory.
4.6.1 Section (i): Hope in Spite of Present
Imperfect Conditions (paragraphs 13 to 15)
At paragraph 13 Augustine makes a transition from the theoretical discussion of the trinitas
and the difficulties
concerning
this concept
that he has still not solved to his own
satisfaction (described in paragraph 12):
Trinitatem omnipotentem
quis intel/eget?
... rara anima quae, cum de ilia [sc.
trinitate] loquitur, scit quod loquitur ... quis facile cogitaverit? quis ullo modo dixerit?
176
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Quis quolibet modo temere pronuntiaverit
[Who can understand the omnipotent
Trinity? ... It is a rare soul who knows what he is talking about when he is speaking
of it ... Who can find a way to give expression to that? Who would venture in any
way whatever to make a rash pronouncement on the subject?]
to its practical manifestation
in the ecclesia. Talking about baptism in the name of the
Triune God provides the beginning for the story of the members of the church, both the
followers (baptizati sumus) and the leaders (baptizamus), the carnales and the spiritales,
that starts here. The other beginnings that feature in this paragraph are the first words
presented as spoken by God in scripture fiat lux, juxtaposed by the first words reported as
spoken by Jesus paenitentiam
agite (O'Donnell 1992, 3: 363). The latter of course also
represents the first step towards conversion.
Let us move to the paraenetic concerns that I find dominating the first part of the allegorical
reading of Genesis. I argue that the text contains exhortations and encouragements
aimed
at readers that were either already converted when they started reading the Confessions,
or, hypothetically, those who succumbed to the protreptic of the first ten books and must.
now start life as members of the church, making this section strictly speaking
more
paraenetic than protreptic. The allegory is introduced in paragraph 13:
Quia et apud nos in Christo suo fecit deus caelum et terram, spiritales et carnales
ecclesiae suae [Among us also in his Christ God has made a heaven and an earth,
meaning the spiritual and carnal members of his Church].
This sentence at the same time includes the reader (as so often in the Confessions) in a
meditation expressed in the first person plural that on many levels emphasizes the common
bond between all those trying to live the Christian life and offers consolation during the
daily struggle this life implies:
Sed quia spiritus tuus superferebatur
super aquam, non reliquit miseriam nostram
misericordia
tua .. . et quoniam
conturbata
erat ad nos ipsos anima nostra,
conmemorati
sumus tui, domine
... et displicuerunt
nobis tenebrae nostrae, et
conversi sumus ad te, et facta est lux. et ecce fuimus aliquando tenebrae, nunc
autem lux in domino [But because your 'Spirit was borne above the waters,' your
mercy did not abandon our misery
ourselves, we 'remembered you, Lord'
Because our soul was 'disturbed'
within
Our darknesses displeased us. We were
converted to you (Ps 50:15), light was created, and suddenly we 'who were once
darkness are now light in the Lord' (Eph. 5:8)].
177
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
In this context it is not accidental that Augustine opens paragraph 13 by addressing his
own fides (Procede in confessione, fides mea). Fides and spes are presented in section A
as the two realities man has to cling to during his struggle to live as a Christian in this
world. The two concepts are introduced in combination at the beginning of paragraph 14
through quotations from Paul's letters to the Corinthians (2 Cor 5:7, per fidem ambulamus
et non per speciem) and to the Romans (Rom 8:24 spe enim salvi facti sumus spes autem,
quae videtur non est spes) and remain part of a constant reminder to the reader of what
she may hope for, as does the figure of Paul, who becomes not only a quoted author but
also an important character, yet another life that may be imitated, in the narrative.
Paragraphs 13 to 15 are an exposition of Gen 1:2-5. But the presence of the Genesis text
is of minor importance in comparison to the presence of the texts from different sections of
the rest of scripture (most prominent are the book of Psalms, the Gospels and Paul's
Letters). On a different level these texts are used to allow the reader to see Paul as an
already converted Christian, advanced enough in his spiritual life to belong among the
spiritales, but still having to live per fidem and not yet per speciem. We learn that even Paul
did not understand all, that he still suffered and thirsted for God, and that he passionately
longed for Christ:
Etiam ipse nondum se arbitratur conprehendisse
anima eius ad deum vivum, quemadmodum
... ingemescit gravatus, et sitit
cervi ad fontes aquarum,
et dicit,
'quando veniam?' [Even he ... does not think that he himself has comprehended
...
Weighed down he groans (2 Cor. 5:4); 'his soul thirsts for the living God, like a hart
for the springs of waters, and says 'when shall I come?' (Ps 41 :2-3) ...
Paul's elevated position in the Church is not forgotten. It is emphasized, for example, that
he no longer speaks in his own voice, but that God speaks through him:
Sed iam non in voce sua; in tua enim, qui misisti spiritum tuum de excelsis ... quia
in voce cataractarum tuarum, non in voce sua, invocat alteram abyssum, cui zelans
timet ne sicut serpens Evam de cepit astutia sua, sic et eorum sensus corrumpantur
[But now he is speaking not with his own voice but with yours. 'You sent your Spirit
from on high' (Wisd. 9: 17) ... 'By the sound of your cataracts' (Ps 41 :8), not by his
own voice, he calls to the other deep. In his jealousy for it he fears lest 'as the
serpent deceived Eve by his subtlety, so also their mind may be corrupted to lose
chastity' (2 Cor. 11:2)].
At the same time, however, the fact that he remains in a situation of expectation, of less
than perfection, that he too is still an abyss, though calling to others that are the abyss, and
178
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
even worse off than he is may serve to encourage others struggling with the daily demands
of a Christian way of life:
Adhuc abyssus abyssum invocat
vocat inferiorem abyssum
abyssum ['Deep' still 'calls to deep'
To the lower abyss he calls
invocat alteram
he calls to the
other deep].
In paragraph 15, introduced by et ego dico, the focus moves to the exemplum of Augustine
himself. Once again we have, together with evocations of a higher union with God, also an
emphasis on the flipside of the same coin, the slipping back and the daily struggle the
Christian
remains embroiled
in, with the adhuc picking up the adhuc in the previous
paragraph where it was used to introduce this same aspect of the Christian peregrinatio:
Respiro in te paululum, cum effundo super me animam meam in voce exultationis et
confessionis,
soni, festivitatem
celebrantis.
et adhuc tristls, quia relabitur et fit
abyssus, vel potius sentit adhuc se esse abyssum (the subject of the third person
verbs is anima mea) [I sigh for you a little (Job 32:20) when I 'pour out my soul upon
myself in the voice of exultation and confession, the sound of one celebrating a
festiva' (Ps 41 :6). Yet still my soul is sad because it slips back and becomes a
'deep,' or rather feels itself still to be a deep].
Following this we have Augustine's
fides addressing
his soul in a passage
in many
respects similar to the one in 4.11.16 to 18 (discussed in 4.2 above), and constituting a
strong paraenetic message well suitable to encourage the fideles in their daily struggle.
Especially noteworthy are the exhortations embodied in the imperatives:
Spera in domino ... spera et persevera
... spera in domino [Hope in the Lord ...
Hope and persevere ... Hope in the Lord];
the references to the imperfections of the present situation:
Et adhuc tristis est ... 'quare tristis es, anima, et quare conturbas me? spera in
domino' ... fuimus aliquando tenebrae, quarum residua trahimus in corpore propter
peccatum mortua [Yet still my soul is sad
you disturb me? Hope in the Lord' (Ps 41 :6)
'Why are you sad, soul, and why do
We were 'once darkness' (Eph. 5:8),
the remnants of which we bear in the body which 'is dead because of sin' (Rom.
8:10)];
balanced with reminders of what may be hoped for:
179
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Donee transeat
removeantur
nox
... donee transeat
ira domini
... donee aspiret
dies et
umbrae [Until the night passes ... until the Lord's wrath passes ...
'until the day breathes and the shadows are removed' (Cant. 2:17)].
This hope for a better future is also expressed in the future verbs in the quotation from Ps
41 that follow the address to the soul:
Mane astabo et contemp/abor;
semper confitebor
illi. Mane astabo et videbo
sa/utare vu/tus mei ('In the morning I will stand up and will contemplate you. I well
ever confess to Him. In the morning I will stand and I will see the- salvation of my
face' (Ps 41 :6-12)];
and the renewed reminders that man has already become light, has already been saved:
Unde in hac peregrinatione
pignus accepimus, ut iam simus lux, dum adhuc spe
sa/vi facti sumus et fillii /ucis et filii diei, non filii noctis neque tenebrarum
quod
tamen fuimus) [From him during this wandering pilgrimage, we have received an
assurance that we are already light (Eph. 5:8). While still in this life, we are 'saved
by hope' (Rom. 8:24) and are 'sons of the light' and sons of God, 'not sons of the
night and of darkness' (1 Thess. 5:5) which we once were].39
4.6.2 Section (ii): The Value and Authority of
Scripture (paragraphs 16 to 19)
Paragraphs
16 to 19 constitute the allegorical analysis of the second day of creation,
described in Gen 1:6-7 (et fecit deus firmamentum, et divisit deus inter aquam ... et ...
aquam) and as such brings into focus the role of scripture in the Church (in the allegory
firmamentum equals scriptura). The main subject here is the authority of scripture and in
this I already perceive a receding of the paraenetic intention and the surfacing of the
protreptic, for as soon as Augustine talks about scripture the Manichean resistance to large
parts of it and the need to convince them of the erroneous nature of their views in this
regard seems to surface in his mind. But elements of the consolation offered to believers
are still discernible. The firmament is portrayed, implicitly first, in paragraphs 16 and 17, as
a protection offered to sinful men, like the clothes given to Adam and Eve after the fall:
We have to assume that while man has been made light already (as Eph 5:8 indicates) at the
moment of conversion, through the reflection of the Light, this state is not permanent or perfect,
hence the need for the believers to be reminded of this fact, and the assumption that they are still
waiting for the night to pass, etc.
39
180
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Aut quis nisi tu, deus noster, tecist! nobis firmamentum auctoritatis super nos in
scriptura tua divina? cae/um enim p/icabitur ut liber et nunc sicut pellis extenditur
super nos ... et tu seis, domine, tu seis, quemadmodum pellibus indueris homines,
cum peccato morta/es fierent. unde sicut pel/em extendisti firmamentum
concordes
utique sermons tuos, quos per mortalium ministerium
libri tui
superposuisti
nobis ... quia subterpositis solidasti ea [sc. casta e/oquia] [Who but you made for us
a solid firmament of authority over us in your divine scripture? For 'the heaven will
fold up like a book' (Isa. 34:4), and now 'like a skin it is stretched out' above us (Ps
103:2) ... You know, Lord, you know how you clothed human beings with skins
when by sin they became mortal (Gen 3:21). So you have stretched
out the
firmament of your book 'like a skin,' that is your words which are not mutually
discordant, and which you have placed over us by the ministry of mortal men ...
since for those who submit you have firmly established the scriptures' authority].
This interpretation is reinforced by the description in paragraph 18 where man's weakness
(presumably the reason why he needs scripture to mediate between himself and the will of
God) is contrasted with God's mercy and Truth:
Hoc firma mentum ... quod tirmest; super infirmitatem
suspicerent et cognoscerent
misericordiam
tntenerum popu/orum,
tuam temporaliter enuntiantem
tecist! tempora. in cae/o enim, domine, misericordia
ubi
te, qui
tua et veritas tua usque ad
nubes [This firmament which you established to be above the weak who are on a
lower level so that they could look up and know your mercy, announcing in time you
who made time. For 'in heaven, Lord, is your mercy and your truth reaches the
clouds' (Ps 35:6)].
The passage also contrasts those beings who inhabit the cae/um caeli and directly know
the will of God with man who cannot as yet achieve this, as paragraph 19 explains (in NeoPlatonic terms):
Nec videtur iustum esse coram te, ut, quemadmodum se scit lumen incommutabi/e,
ita sciatur ab in/uminato conmutabili [In your sight it does not seem right that the
kind of self-knowledge possessed by unchangeable light should also be possessed
by changeable existence which receives light].
But both paragraphs 18 and 19 once again end with a consolatory glimpse of what is to
come:
Sed cum apparuerit [sc. flilius tuus], similes ei erimus, quoniam videbimus eum,
sicuti est: sicuti est, domine, videre nostrum, quod nondum est nobis ... sic enim
181
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
apud te fons vitae quomodo in lumine tuo videbimus lumen ['But when He appears,
we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is' (1 John 3:2). 'As he is' Lord will
be ours to see; but it is not yet given to us ... For 'with you is the fountain of life,'
and so also it is 'in your light' that 'we shall see light' (Ps 35:10)].
4.6.3 Section (iii): Exhortation to Bear Fruit
(paragraphs 20 to 25)
Although, on the level of the explanation of the Genesis text, paragraphs 20 to 21 talk
about the third day of creation (the conglomeration
of the waters and the creation of fruit
bearing plants) and paragraphs 22 to 25 about the fourth day (the creation of the sun, the
moon, and the stars), this section of the allegory can also be described
as a unity
constructed around the metaphor of fruit bearing from 1 Corinthians, used to describe the
pious actions of the believer in the community. The first section (paragraphs 20 to 21)
interprets Gen 1:9-10 on the gathering of the waters and the segregation of the dry land,
as well as the creation of the fruit bearing plants in verses 11-12.
It serves as an
introduction to the second section (paragraphs 22 to 25) where the creation of the lights in
the sky (Gen 1:14-18) becomes an allegory for believers living the life expected of them in
scripture, i.e. metaphorically bearing fruit.
The emotional quality of the prayer opening paragraph 22 sets the tone for the whole
allegory on the luminaria from Gen 1, and for this thematic unit that forms in many respects
the climax of this first part of the allegory:
Ita, domine, ita, oro te, oriatur, sicuti faeis, sicuti das hilaritatem
et facultatem,
oriatur de terra veritas, et iustitia de caelo respiciat, et fiant in firmamento luminaria
[So, Lord, I pray you, as you are the maker, as you are the giver of cheerfulness
and of power, let 'truth arise from the earth and justice look down form heaven' ( Ps
84: 12) and let there be 'lights in the firmament' (Gen 1:14)].
The artfully constructed sentence with its hesitant start and triumphant finish poignantly
expresses God's love of man as well as Augustine's
deeply felt desire for Truth (and to
make his audience perceive truth), the fulfilment of which is implicitly compared to the
miraculous appearance of the lights in the sky.
This is followed by the exhortation from Isa 58:7-8, in turn followed by the command not to
be easily satisfied, but to progress towards the contemplative life described by Paul in Phil
2:15-16 (note still the emphasis on the central role of scripture):
182
\
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Frangamus esurienti pan em nostrum et egenum sine tecto inducamus in domum
nostram, nudum vestiamus et domesticos seminis nostri non despiciamus ... et de
ista inferiore
obtinentes
fruge actionis
appareamus
in delicias contemplationis
sicut
luminaria
in
mundo,
verbum
vitae superius
cohaerentes
firmamento
scripturae tuae [Let us 'break our bread to the hungry,' and take into our house the
homeless destitute; let us clothe the naked and not despise the domestic servants
who share our human stock (Isa. 58:7-8) ... Passing from the lower good works of
the active life to the delights of contemplation, may we 'hold the word of life' which is
above and 'appear as lights in the world' (Phil. 2:15) by adhering to the solid
firmament of your scripture].
Paragraph 23 interprets the description of the creation of the sun, moon, and stars through
the words of 1 Cor 12:7-11 so that the possession of sapientia, scientia and the various
gifts of the spirit are, respectively, equated to the luminare maius, the luminare minus and
the stel/ae specified in Gen 1: 16. The section is not directly paraenetic, but the subject
remains the different levels of spiritual maturity among believers and Paul's views on this
gathered from other sections of the letters to the Corinthians and the Romans.
Let us look at 13.19.24-25.
The texture of the prose is dense with scriptural quotations
from various books of both the Old and the New Testament and the intricate interweaving
of metaphors from the New Testament and Psalms suggested by the choice of words and
the allegorical
interpretation
of Genesis. The result is a passage with high emotional
intensity that works up to a climax at the end of 13.19.25. The paragraph starts with a direct
exhortation, God's answer to Augustine (indicated by haec nobiscum disputas at the end of
paragraph 23, as O'Donnell
1992, 3:382 points out). But the plural imperatives
at the
beginning of paragraph 24 make it of course applicable (and a direct exhortation) to all
readers:
La vamini, mundi estote, auferle nequitiam ab animis vestris
facere, iudicate pupillo et iustificate
... discite bonum
viduam [But first, 'wash, be clean, remove
malice from your souls ... Learn to do good; judge in favour of the orphan and
vindicate the widow'].
Following these words we have the introduction of yet another exemplum, the rich man
from Matt 19:16-22. Although the narrative here follows the story of Matt 19 closely, small
alterations and additions remind the reader that this is not quotation but the authorial voice
alluding to and interpreting the story in a way that makes the example more universal and
the advice given once again clearly applicable to all readers, like the change of dixit to
dicat, or the insertion of phrases:
183
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Separet a se amaritudinem ma/itiae atque nequitiae [He must separate himself from
the bitterness of 'malice and wickedness' (1 Cor. 5:8)];
Unde ergo tantae spinae, si terra fructifera est [Then if the earth is fruitful, whence
come so many thorns?];
Ei sociatus inter quos loquitur sapientiam iIIe [Join the society of those among
whom he 'speaks wisdom (1 Cor. 2:9)].
The apostrophe of the dives by the narrator also has the effect of directly addressing the
reader, now as an individual and not as part of a group:
Ut noris et tu, ut fiant et tibi /uminaria in firmamento caeli. quod non fiet, nisi fuerit
illic cor tuum; quod item non fiet, nisi fuerit illi thesaurus tuus [Then you too may
know that. For you lights in the firmament are created. This will not happen unless
your heart is in it, and that will not occur unless your treasure is there (Matt 6:21)].
4.6.4 Section (iv): The Value of the Preaching and
the Example of the Ministers (paragraphs
26 to 31)
I do not aim to present a detailed analysis of the paragraphs 26 to 29 that constitute the
interpretation of the fifth and the first section of the sixth day of creation (the creation of the
reptiles, birds and other animals), but there are a number of elements from this section that
I want to comment on. First I want to point to the insistence in this section on those who
serve God by spreading the Gospel. Note further that in 26 to 28 where the allegorical
interpretation
of the creation of the reptiles and birds (from the sea) occurs Augustine
describes the work of God's ministers among fallen sinners, while in 29 to 31 where we
have the interpretation of the section on the creation of the other animals (on dry land), he
describes the work of the ministers among those already baptized, frequently contrasting it
with the previous section.
Let us start with the references to the work of praedicatores
among the unbelievers. We
have in paragraph 26:
Separantes enim pretiosum
enim sacramenta
temptationum
a viii facti estis os dei, per quod diceret ... repserunt
tua, deus, per opera sanctorum
tuorum inter medio fluctus
saeculi ad inbuendas gentes nomine tuo in baptismo tuo ... voces
nuntiorum tuorum vo/antes super terram iuxta firmamentum libri tui ... neque enim
sunt /oquel/ae neque sermones quorum non audiantur
voces eorum, quando in
omnem terram exiit sonus eorum et in fines orbis terae verba eorum [As you
184
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
separate the precious from the vile, you become the mouth of God (Jer. 15:19)
saying ... Through the works of your holy people, God, your mysteries have crept
through the midst of the waters of the world's temptations to imbue the nations with
your name through baptism ... and the voices of your messengers flying above the
earth close to the firmament of your book ... For there are neither languages nor
discourses in which their voices are not heard. Their sound is gone out into all the
world, and their words to the ends of the earth];
and in paragraph 28:
A quo si non esset lapsus Adam ... non opus esset ut in aquis muftis corpora/iter et
sensibiliter operarentur despensatores
tui mystica facta et dicta [If Adam had not
fallen from you ... there would have been no need for your ministers at work 'in
many waters' (Cant. 8:7) to resort to mystic actions and words in the realm of the
bodily senses].
In paragraph 29 the focus moves from the infide/es to the fide/es. This is, of course, once
again a shift from the protreptic
praedicatores
to the paraenetic:
Not only Augustine,
but also the
described here, have to be constantly aware that both types of audiences
have to be addressed:
Primarum enim vocum evange/izantium
infidelitas hominum causa extitit, sed et
fide/es exhorlantur et benedicuntur eis mu/tipliciter de die in diem [Human unbelief
was the cause which made the first voices proclaim the gospel. But the faithful are
encouraged and blessed frequently 'from day to day' (Ps 60:9)].
Interesting in paragraph 30 is once again the emphasis on the exemplary value of the lives
of others, especially the lives of the praedicatores.
Indirectly, this is yet another instance
where the Confessions itself provides a perspective on the autobiography it starts with:
Operentur ergo iam in terra ministri tui, non sicut in aquis infidelitatis annuntiando et
/oquendo per miracu/a et sacramenta et voces mysticas, ubi intenta fit ignorantia ...
sed operentur etiam sicut in arida discreta
a gurgitibus abyssi et sint forma fide/ibus
vivendo coram eis et excitando ad imitationem [May your ministers now do their
work on 'earth,' not as they did on the waters of unbelief when their preaching and
proclamation
used miracles and sacred rites and mystical prayers to attract the
attention of ignorance ... May they now work as on dry land separated from the
whirlpools of the abyss. May they be an example to the faithful by the life they live
before them and by arousing them to imitation (1 Thess. 1:7). Thereby hearing them
is no mere hearing but leads to doing].
185
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
The idea that the ministers are those to be imitated, while they themselves aspire to imitate
the example of Christ is present also in paragraph 31 :
In verbo tuo per evangelistas tuos animam continentem imitando imitatores Christi
tui [By your word through
your evangelists
the soul achieves
self-control
by
modelling itself on the imitators of your Christ].
It is also interesting to note how in paragraphs 29 to 31 the work of the ministri is described
in terms of the typical vocabulary of protreptic-paraenetic
description
strongly
texts discussed in chapter 2. The
in paragraph 29 of the work of the evangelizantes
of Jordan's
description
(1986, 313) of paraenetic,
(quoted above) reminds
namely "paraenesis
often
consists of traditional moral precepts taught to students who ought already to have heard
them":
Prima rum enim vocum evangelizantium
infidelitas hominum causa extitit; sed et
fideles exhortantur et benedicuntur eis multipliciter de die in diem [Human unbelief
was the cause which made the first voices proclaim the gospel. But the faithful are
encouraged and blessed frequently 'from day to day' (Ps 60:9)].
In paragraph 30 excitare occurs once again, in the context of the imitation of lives:
Sint forma fidelibus vivendo coram eis et excitando ad imitation em [May they be an
example to the faithful by the life they live before them and by arousing them to
imitation (1 Thess. 1:7)].
Lastly, in paragraph 31 the theme of friendship and the power of friends to influence each
other surface once again:
In verbo tuo per evangelistas tuos animam continentem imitando imitatores Christi
tui. hoc est enim secundum genus, quoniam aemulatio viri ab amico est: 'estote,'
inquit, 'sicut ego, quia et ego sicut vos' [By your word through your evangelists the
soul achieves self-control by modeling itself on the imitators of your Christ. That is
the meaning of 'after its kind.' For a man is aroused to rivalry (Eccles. 4:4) if a friend
says 'Be as I am, since I also am as you are' (GaI4:12)].
As I have indicated, the protreptic-paraenetic
13 could of course also be discussed
intentions I identify in the last section of book
in this chapter. However, I define it as moving
towards the protreptic end of the scale exactly because of the fact that the focus moves
away from those in the church, back towards a not yet converted (Manichean) audience.
Thus I defer the discussion of this section to the end of chapter 5, which treats all matters
concerning the Manicheans as the target audience of the Confessions.
186
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
CHAPTER 5:
Cui narra haec: AUDIENCE
The one characteristic
of the Confessions that at first glance seems to undermine my
argument that the text may be read as a protreptic, and that clearly distinguishes it from its
antecedents in this genre, is the fact that it presents itself as a sustained prayer. The work
is a tour de force of confession, a highly intimate and often lyrical confession of praises and
of thanksgiving,
of sins, and of faith, by a mortal man speaking to his omnipotent and
omniscient God. But, because we know - if merely by the fact of its publication - that the
work was intended for a human audience, we must assume this prayer stance to be a
rhetorical strategy, designed to influence an audience in a specific manner.'
Indeed, as has already become clear from the analysis of Conf9.4.8-11
in chapter 3, there
are many signs in the text that Augustine remains acutely aware of his other audience, his
readers. He often talks to God about people. At times he addresses these people directly.
Sometimes he fights philosophical or theological positions and in this manner bestows on
their adherents an indirect presence in the dramatic situation set up in the Confessions. He
seems to be aware of the fact that human curiosity may be an important ally in enticing
readers to take up his text.2 In addition to this the prominence of the theme of reading and
listening and the influence these activities can have on a reader or listener, as well as the
awareness of the problems of communication in general, send a strong message as to how
his own work should be read.
All the elements named above work together in a stream that displays a clearly visible
progression in the degree to which the presence of the audience is acknowledged.
This
progression moves between the poles of barely perceptible implicit acknowledgement
of
the human audience coupled with explicit disavowal in the opening stages of the work and
the first explicit acknowledgement
1 For a discussion
especially 79-127).
of the possibility of an audience in book 2.3.5 on the one
of the communicative
function
of prayer, see for example
Fenske
(1997,
Joubert's readings (1992, 99) in her section on Augustine's pedagogy, correlate perfectly with my
own: she also finds that Augustine probably meant to employ the curiositas of his readers about his
personal life as an enticement for them to read his work and that he realized the value of the use of
a concrete exemplum as a rhetorical strategy.
2
187
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
hand," and eventual veritable preoccupation with the audience in the opening paragraphs
of books 10 and 11 of the Confessions on the other. What is more, the preoccupation with
the audience is, throughout the Confessions, very often a preoccupation with a specific
segment of the audience, namely those who are Manicheans or may still harbor Manichean
sympathies (as has been illustrated already in the case of book 9.4.8-11).
In chapter 2 I gave a short survey of the most important elements of Manicheism that play
a role in the allusions to this religion in the Confessions. I also pointed out that, in spite of
the secret nature of much of Manichean dogma, Augustine must have acquired a thorough
knowledge of most aspects of their religious practice." That this knowledge was a powerful
tool enabling him to write the many influential polemical works against the Manicheans is
well known. However, the degree to which the Confessions is preoccupied with Manichean
categories of thought, and more importantly, the degree to which the work seems to target
a Manichean audience is a dimension that has not received sufficient consideration from
the scholarly
Manichean
community.
texts
put the
Ries (1995,
study
547) points out that the recent discovery
of Augustine's
anti-Manichean
writings
of
in a new
perspective. I argue that a fuller understanding of the Confessions may also be acquired by
taking into consideration the new insights made possible by a comparison to these texts
(although this is not the objective of the present dissertation). We must keep in mind that,
because of the active proselytising of the Manicheans, many of the Manichean arguments
or polemical questions may have been familiar even to readers who were not Manicheans.
Also for these readers, always in danger (from Augustine's perspective) of being won over
to Manicheism, Augustine's handling of the many Manichean categories in the Confessions
may have fulfilled an important paraenetic function in constantly confirming why choosing
Catholic over Manichean Christianity was the right choice.
The relevant issues in this chapter are treated under the following headings: deception,
friendship, and a history of failed communication
concerns with a Manichean audience
indications
of the
complemented
presence
(5.1); the role of curiositas (5.2); and
(5.3). This section leans heavily on Van Oort's
of Manichean
categories
in the
Confessions
and
is
by closer analyses of only two sections: the prologue (5.3.1), and the last 3
books (5.3.2). The chapter ends with an examination of the extent to which the last section
O'Donnell (1992, 2:140) speaks about the "veiled dialogue with an imaginary audience" starting at
2.17.15.
3
Although I have shown above that scholars assume that an auditor normally did not have access to
all Manichean literature and dogma, Van Oort (2002, 15) points to the fact that parallels between
some of the canonical works and Augustine's oeuvre, seem to indicate otherwise.
4
188
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
of the allegory in book 13 targets its Manichean audience (5.4). I want to make clear that
the aim of this study is not to do primary research on the occurrence of specific elements of
the Manichean religion or of specific textual allusions in the Confessions but to provide a
synthesis
of research
already done in this field in the context of a reading of the
Confessions as a document much less narcissistic and much more tuned to influence its
audience than research has shown up to now.
5.1
Manicheans, Deception, Friendship, and a
History of Failed Communication
One aspect of Augustine's
relationship with the Manicheans that is often not sufficiently
taken into consideration is the role of friendship in the social organization of Manicheism.
The prominence of Augustine's
awareness
of the absurd
large number of polemical anti-Manichean
light in which
he often makes
Manicheism
predisposed us to always think of Augustine as the arch-anti-Manichean.
works and our
appear
have
Yes, the bishop of
the Church representing the official position of Catholicism and publicly opposing a rival
religious group, often with a large measure of invective or sarcasm and with much success,
is part of the picture. But, as my analysis of Confessions 9.4.8-11
has shown, there are
many instances in this work where the attitude displayed towards a potential Manichean
reader is much less harsh than the attitude displayed towards Manichean dogma.
I argue that one of the elements in the Confessions that contribute to the establishment of a
positive relationship with its potential Manichean readership is the way in which the theme
of friendship is handled in book 4. The book as a whole can, in fact, be seen as pertaining
to Augustine's
rewarding
association
relationships
with Manicheism
as designed
and the poignant evocation of the joys of
to have a subtle but profound
Manichean reader. The themes emphasized
influence
on the
in the introductory 4.1.1 (the paragraph is
characterized throughout by allusions to Manicheism and echoes of earlier references to
the Manicheans)"
show not only that the issues of Manicheism and of friendship are of
paramount importance in this book but also that the two themes are closely interrelated.
The references to falso nomine religion is, superbi, superstitiosi and vani; the description of the
service rendered by the auditores to the Manichean electi ; to praeteritos circuitus erroris mei; even
the references to food picked up at the end of the paragraph all ring with echoes of Manicheism as
does the references to loquacitatem, lapsantem in lubrico and the diligentibus vanitatem et
quaerentibus mendacium in 4.2.2 and the non enim amare te noveram, qui nisi fulgores corporeos
5
189
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Let us look at my claim that the theme of the book as a whole is Augustine's association
with Manicheism.
In the very first line of book 4 Augustine
uses the phrase per idem
tempus annorum novem? This, together with in iIIis annis at the opening of 4.2.2 and the
regular repetition of time indicators like tunc (which Augustine seems to hammer on in the
opening sections of paragraphs in the first and third parts of book 4),7 eo tempore in 4.3.5,
as well as the contrasting of nunc with tunc and iIIo tempore in 4.5.10 to 4.6.11 and
nondum in 4.15.24 function to show that the unifying element in the events narrated here is
the fact that the actions taken and the intellectual processes experienced come from the
same time bracket, the time when everything Augustine did and thought was influenced by
the Manichean way of thinking.
Also the view of friendship and Manicheism portrayed in book 4 is foreshadowed in 4.1.1.
The repetition, three times, of the idea of "deception," deception both of Augustine and by
Augustine in 4.1.1 sets the tone for the description of the events that follows:
Per idem tempus annorum novem, ab undevicensimo anno aetatis meae usque ad
duodetricensimum,
seducebamur
et seducebamus,
falsi atque fallentes
... et
sectabar ista atque faciebam cum amicis meis per me ac mecum deceptis [During
this same period of nine years, from my nineteenth to my twenty-eighth year, our
life was one of being seduced and seducing, being deceived and deceiving (2 Tim.
3:13) ... This was how my life was spent, and these were the activities of myself
and my friends who had been deceived through me and with me].
This idea of deception includes the semantic domains of seducere, falli, and decipere but
as the narration progresses comes to include also the meaning of errare (to be mistaken, to
think incorrectly). One way to see the coherence of book 4 is to consider the introduction
(4.1.1-4.3.6)
as an announcement
of the themes of friendship
and of Manicheism;
central section (the description of the death of the friend in 4.4.7-4.12.19)
magnifying glass over one particular friendship
role); and the closing
section
(where Manicheism
as an indication
of Augustine's
the
as holding a
plays an important
(lack of) intellectual
cogitare non noveram and talibus enim figmentis in 4.2.3. Also the dalliance with astrology described
in 4.3.4 to 4.3.6 is a direct result of Manichean influence (see discussion in chapter 2).
Augustine habitually refers to his Manichean allegiance as a nine-year period (O'Donnell 1992, 2:
297).
6
See the opening sections of 4.3.6; 4.4.7; 4.4.8; 4.7.12 and again in the last part of book 4 in the
opening sections of4.13.20; 4.14.22; 4.15.25; 4.16.30; 4.16.31.
7
190
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
development
under the influence of Manichelsrn." I think that it is significant also for the
communicative aim of the Confessions
that the central section of book 4 does not show an
Augustine being led astray by Manicheans but an Augustine leading his boyhood friend into
the superstitiosae
fabellae
of Manicheism (4.4.7).
Let us return to the theme of friendship that I argue is intertwined here with the theme of
Manichean deception and error. It is clear that for Augustine thinking of his period with the
Manicheans brings strong memories of friendship. The deception was perpetrated together
with friends, and by friends on friends as the first person plural verbs, other plural forms,
and the explicit cum amicis meis in the introductory section foreshadow. I think the passage
also makes clear that the events of his secular career narrated in book 4 are seen as
closely related to his Manichean connections. This is a picture of Augustine the Manichean
(in a period of life where everything
is coloured by Manichean ways of thinking and
Manichean friends).
Also the other references in book 4 make it easy to imagine the background of the small
circle of friends fostering the new adherent to Manicheism (that I described in chapter 2),9
with Augustine in his turn drawing new members, like the friend in Thagaste, into this fold.
The most powerful evocation of the role of friendship and how friends influence each
other's religious and spiritual allegiance remains of course the description in the central
section of book 4 of the death of this friend. Note that Augustine's apostrophe to his own
soul and of the soul to other souls that I argued in chapter 4 was a passage embodying
protreptic intent, makes up a large part of this central section.
Let us turn to the issue of failed communication.
Augustine's
anti-Manichean
works are
powerful pieces of polemic. But the fact that he publicly defeated Manichean opponents in
open debates does not mean that he succeeded in convincing specific individual adherents
of Manicheism (perhaps friends that used to be co-religionists) that the Catholic system of
What Augustine narrates about writing the De pu/chro et apto and reading Aristotle's categories
can be read as an evaluation of his inability to come to a true understanding of reality, under the
influence of the Manichean way of thinking, that is of his inability to conceive of anything that is not a
corporeal substance. See the frequent references to Manicheism in this last part of book 4
(especially from 4.15.24 onwards), for example: fa/sa opinio quam de spiritalibus habebam;
nescioquam substantiam et naturam summi ma/i ... nec uI/am substantiam malum esse (4.15.24);
quid autem superbius quam ut adsererem mira dementia me id esse natura/iter quod tu es?
(4.15.26); vo/vens apud me corpora/ia figmenta (4.16.28); falsitas enim erat quam de te cogitabam,
non veritas, et figmenta (4.16.29); and putanti quod tu ... corpus esses /ucidum et immensum et ego
frustum de iIIo corpore (4.16.31).
8
See for example: maxime quippe me reparabant atque recreabant a/iorum amicorum so/acia. cum
quibus amabam quod pro te amabam, et hoc erat ingens fibula et /ongum mendacium in 4.8.13.
9
191
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
belief was preferable to theirs. The very fact that Manicheism continued to exist signifies
that Augustine's
communication
had not been optimally effective.
Because I read the
Confessions as another effort to communicate, among others, with Manichean readers, it is
important here to take a quick look at one aspect of the communication
parties
that Augustine
spells
between these two
out in his Contra epistolam manichaei quam vocant
fundamenti, as Joubert (1992, 100) points out. This section accurately describes the tone
and the techniques
of persuasion (designed specifically to reach the Manicheans) that
Joubert finds in book 13, which I have shown exist in Conf 9.4.8-11,
and which I hope to
show characterizes most of the Confessions:10
Haeretici sanandi magis quam perdendi: Unum verum Deum omnipotentem ... et
rogavi et rogo, ut in refellenda et revincenda haeresi vestra, Manichaei, cui et vos
fortasse imprudentius quam malitiosius adhaesistis, det mihi mentem pacatam
atque tranquil/am, et magis de vestra correctione, quam de subversione
cogitantem. Quanquam enim Dominus per suos servos regna subvertat erroris;
ipsos tamen homines, in quantum homines sunt emendandos esse potius, quam
perdendos iubet ... Nostrum igitur fuit eligere et optare meliora, ut ad vestram
correctionem
aditum haberemus,
persecutionibus;
sed
mansuete
non
in
contentione
consolando,
benevole
et
aemulatione
et
cohortando, leniter
disputando (c.1) [To heal heretics is better than to destroy them. My prayer to the
one true, almighty God ... has been, and is now, that in opposing and refuting the
heresy
of you
thoughtlessness
and aiming
Manichaeans,
as you
may after
all be heretics
more
from
than from malice, He would give me a mind calm and composed,
at your
recovery
rather than
at your
discomfiture
... It is ours,
accordingly, to desire in preference the better part, that we might attain our end in
your correction,
not by contention,
and strife, and persecutions,
but by kindly
consolation, by friendly exhortation, by quiet discussion]."
Of course
this is Augustine's
formulation
of his modus operandi
for the Epistolam
manichaei quam vocant fundamenti and not for the Confessions. But it must be clear that
the aim formulated here may conceivably still be foremost in Augustine's mind at the time
10 Joubert (1992, 102) ends this section of her article with a description of Augustine's
methods to
convert his audience in the Confessions that concurs perfectly with the tone and purpose I try to
describe in the analyses below: "II veut les séduire par la douceur et en utilisant leur propre langage
pour se mettre a leur portée. Tout se passe comme s'il voulait faire une derniêre tentative pour les
ramener
la foi, par le biais d'une méthode nouvelle fondée sur la seduction."
a
11
For this quotation I use the Migne text (1861) and the translation by Schaff (1956).
192
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
of the composition of the Confessions. I argue that a careful reading of the Confessions
corroborates this.
The remarks above show that if we consider Augustine's
Manicheans,
expressed concern with the
together with what we know about his Manichean past and especially the
central role friendship played in this past, we must concede that it is plausible and even
probable that by the time he writes the Confessions he may still feel the urgent need to
communicate
with those still entrapped
(from his point of view) in Manicheism.
His
emphasis on the theme of friendship in the work itself may be seen as yet another device
designed to seduce especially his Manichean reader into being a more "obedient" reader
and to act as a strong captatio benevo/entiae for especially this group.
5.2
The Role of
cutlosttes
There is another strategy that I argue the rhetor trained in capitalizing on the psychological
make-up of his audience employs in the Confessions: he makes use of natural curiosity to
achieve his goal.
12
The device targets, of course, Manichean and other readers in equal
measure, but the text of the Confessions contains indications that curiositas was a vice
especially associated with Manicheism (see discussion in 5.3.1 below). The fact that in late
Antiquity people were especially fascinated by the lives of others, especially the (auto-)
biographies of well-known figures like Auqustine," and that Augustine's confession gives
them what they crave to have would not make Augustine a literary genius. But if the text
has a protreptic aim as I argue, harnessing the curiosity of the reader to achieve an effect
at least initially unforeseen by the reader, is a clever rhetorical strategy. What is more, my
belief that Augustine is consciously using the curiositas of the reader to motivate him or her
to subject him or herself - unknowingly at first - to the protreptic influence of this text is
supported by the awareness of the power of curiositas expressed in the
When one takes into account also Augustine's
12
Contessions."
avowed awareness of problems assailing
See also Joubert 1992, 99, referred to above.
13 Brown (1967, 158) points out that "Augustine had come to live in a circle of men who shared a
lively curiosity about other people ... The changes that had happened to these men, the course of
their 'conversion', the quality of the new life they had adopted, would be a subject of absorbing
interest to anyone who had shared such an experience."
14 To go into all the ramifications of how Augustine defines curiositas in the Confessions and the
larger explication of this theme falls outside the scope of the present discussion.
193
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
human communication (see discussion below) together with his openly stated intention to
try softer and more subtle methods to touch his Manichean audience in a way his polemic
works up to this stage have failed to achieve, the idea becomes even more plausible. Let
us look at what Augustine says in the Confessions about the curiositas of his reader or
readers in general.
First, the oblique reference to his audience in 1.6.7 (in spite of the explicit disavowal of the
importance of the human addressee) provides a clue to how the both the title of the work
and the prayer stance (both equally excluding the human addressee)
may have been
intended to function rhetorically. The words here (like the expectations embodied in the title
of the work and the prayer stance) can be interpreted as an indication by Augustine that in
his narrative about himself he will not hold back for fear of human censure, that he will 'tell
it all just as it was:'
Sed tamen sine me loqui ... sine tamen loqui. quoniam ecce misericordia tua est,
non homo, inrisar meus, cui loquor [Nevertheless allow me to speak ... allow me to
speak: for I am addressing your mercy, not a man who would laugh at me].
This is, of course, an effective ploy to engage man's curiositas.
Next, in 1.13.20-21 we have a version of Augustine's own curiosity about the lives of Dido
and Aeneas. (He claims to have been forced to read and learn these passages but the
strong emotions he describes do point to a personal fascination.) It is important to note that
the theme of curiosity about represented lives and the possibility of these lives influencing
the observer, or at least of drawing parallels between those lives and the life of the reader,
is already implicitly present here:
Nam
utiqu«
meliores ... quam iIIae quibus tenere cage bar Aeneae nescia cuius
errores, oblitus errorum meorum, et plorare Didonem mortuam, quia se occidit ab
amore, cum interea me ipsum in his a te marientem, deus, vita mea, siccis oculis
ferrem miserrimus. Quid enim miserius misera non miserante se ipsum et flente
Didonis mortem, quae fiebat amanda Aenean, non flente autem mortem suam,
quae fiebat non amanda te, deus [This was better than the poetry I was later forced
to learn about the wanderings of some legendary fellow named Aeneas (forgetful of
my own wanderings) and to weep over the death of a Dido who took her own life
from love. In reading this, 0 God my life, I myself was meanwhile dying by my
alienation from you, and my miserable condition in that respect brought no tear to
my eyes. What is more pitiable than a wretch without pity for himself who weeps
194
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
over the death of Dido dying for love of Aeneas, but not weeping over himself dying
for his lack of love for you, my God].
In 1.14.23 we have the well-known reference to what has become a modern principle of
learning, and which I feel becomes an important code governing the communicative
purpose of the Confessions:
Nam et latina aliquando infans utique nulla noveram, et tamen advertendo didici
sine ullo metu atque cruciatu, inter etiam blandimenta nutricum et ioca adridentium
et laetitias adludentium.
Oidici vero ilia sine poenali
onere urgentium,
cum me
urgeret cor meum ad parienda concepta sua, ... nisi aliqua verba didicissem non
docentibus sed
a loquentibus
ista liberam curiositatem
a
... hinc satis elucet maiorem habere vim ad discenda
quam meticulosam
necessitatem
[At one time in my
infancy I also knew no Latin, and yet by listening I learnt it with no fear or pain at all,
from my nurses caressing me, from people laughing over jokes, and from those
who played games and were enjoying them. I learnt Latin without the threat of
punishment from anyone forcing me to learn it. My own heart constrained me to
bring its concepts to birth, which I could not have done unless I had learnt some
words, not from formal teaching but by listening to people talking ... This experience
sufficiently illuminates the truth that free curiosity had greater power to stimulate
learning than rigorous coercion].
I think that in the context of the work as a whole this could be reformulated,
without
stretching the text too far, as "a lesson is learnt or a point internalized better when the
receiver is not aware that he is being taught but thinks that he is following a story-line
motivated by nothing but his own curiosity." Real protreptic power may be exerted by a text
exactly when it hides its protreptic intentions (non a docentibus sed a loquentibus), as the
title, the prayer stance and the initial denial of the importance of the human audience do.
The last prominent reference to curiositas, that is relevant for my arqurnent,"
we find in the
opening section of book 10, a section I have already implied is much preoccupied with both
the purpose of writing the Confessions and the audience it is addressed to. This is also the
stage in the work where I have indicated that a different reader may be indicated, different
in the sense that this is a reader that has already been submitted to the full protreptic force
15 There is one reference to curiositas in book 2.6.13 and none in the rest of books 2 to 4. The two
references in book 5.3.3-4 concern the (misdirected) curiositas of the astrologers; the two references
in 6.8.13 and 6.12.22 concern Alypius' curiositas (for the games and about sex respectively); the
three references in book 7 once again concern astrology, this time as part of the story of his final
disillusionment with it. There are no references to curiositas in books 8 and 9.
195
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
of the conversion story (bolstered by a number of other conversion stories) in books 1 to 9.
The more sympathetic
complemented
reader envisaged from this point onwards in the Confessions
is
by a different, more vulnerable, persona shown by the narrator (but more
about this later). The point is that here the narrator may no longer be as interested in hiding
his protreptic intentions as he was before and that the reference to curiositas here must be
read against this background.
Where books 1 to 9 allowed the reader to be drawn into the story through his or her
curiositas, at this point Augustine seems to make explicit that he is no longer interested in a
curious but uninvolved onlooker. Against the background of many references to the effect
that a life (read or experienced) can have on other lives the antithetical phrase in 10.3.3
clearly implies here that knowing about the life of the other should inspire you to improve
your own:
Curiosum genus ad cognoscendam
vitam alien am, desidiosum
ad corrigendam
suam [The human race is inquisitive about other people's lives, but negligent to
correct their own].
Also the following question implies that the only legitimate reason why others could inquire
of Augustine who he is would be because they do want to know who they themselves are
in God's sight in order to change and be as God would want them to be:
Quid a me quaerunt audire qui sim, qui no/unt a te audire qui sint? [Why do they
demand to hear from me what I am when they refuse to hear from you what they
are?]
Further on in the same paragraph we find the emphasis on a different aspect of what the
Confessions requires of its reader:
Si autem
enim
a
a te audiant de se ipsis, non poterunt dicere, 'mentitur dominus. ' quid est
te audire de se nisi cognoscere se? quis porro cognoscit et dicit, 'fa/sum
est,' nisi ipse mentiatur? [But if they were to hear about themselves from you, they
could not say 'The Lord is lying.' To hear you speaking about oneself is to know
oneself. Moreover, anyone who knows himself and says 'That is false' must be a
liar).
He or she is supposed to take the message as coming not from the sinful man who writes
it, but from the Almighty God who inspires him to write it. This is a position that Augustine
has been establishing
as the Confessions
progressed,
namely that God is the ultimate
authority for what he tells his reader (see my discussion in chapter 4). Within the context of
196
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
the whole, this implies in turn that the reader should see the Confessions itself as another
instance of God calling to him through the voice of
another." If 10.3.3 (like the other
introductory paragraphs of book 10) muses about the purpose of the Confessions (or even
only in retrospection
of the conversion story in books 1 to 9), it clearly formulates this
purpose as a protreptic one. To get back to the main point of this section: I argue that the
analyses above show an Augustine aware of the fact that curiosity can be his ally and
willing to use this as part of a rhetorical strategy that aims to do what more direct strategies
may fail to achieve.
5.3
How Pervasive is the Expression of
Concerns with a Manichean Audience
What remains to be shown in this chapter is how pervasive the concern with a Manichean
audience is in the Confessions. To do full justice to this subject would, of course, as I have
said, require a thorough comparative
reading of the Confessions
and all the available
Manichean documents, as well as a detailed study of Manichean religious practice, which
exceeds
the limits of the present study."
But it should become
clear that even an
identification of only the broad outlines of Manichean echoes in the Confessions shows that
the protreptic devices in the work never lose sight of a potential Manichean reader.
Thus, what this section aims at is to present a quick overview of the Confessions in order to
create in the reader's mind an impression of how Augustine's
awareness of his potential
Manichean audience seldom wavers. Put differently, I intend to show that reading the text
"through Manichean eyes" often provides a completely different perspective
on certain
passages in the narrative and eventually on the narrative as a whole.
The reader must, however, always remember that to look at the stream of references that
reflect consciousness
of a Manichean audience is to follow only one line of melody in a
dense polyphonic composition. The lines of the awareness of other philosophical schools,
the themes of worldly ambition, of deafness and blindness, of God's omnipresence
all
16 Many instances of this occurrence are given and explicitly remarked on in the Confessions. See
my discussion of book 9 in chapter 4.4.
This is a task that Van Oort is presently occupied with, mostly by comparing sections of the
to original Manichean documents and finding Manichean categories of thought
represented in the work.
17
Confessions
197
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
proceed at the same time, sometimes dominating
and sometimes subordinated
to the
Manichean melody, which is the one I follow in the run through the different books of the
Confessions
I offer below. To listen only to this melody brings new and important
perspectives but is not the whole music.
18
The reader is reminded of the fact that I argue that the purpose of Augustine's constant
probing of his Manichean audience in the Confessions is not to deride them or polemically
defeat them, but a result of his heartfelt sense of duty towards people in this group, the
missionary burden to correct their mistakes and lead them to the light. The findings of Van
Dart, who has done a great deal of work identifying elements in the Confessions that would
have had special significance
for Manichean
readers, show a shift that supports this
argument. Earlier Van Dart (1997, 241) remarked that "in his Confessiones Augustine was
engaged in a controversy with his former coreligionsts
and that, at the same time, he
played on words by making use of their own vocabulary," but his later formulation (2002,
17) in this regard displays a shift towards my own position. Discussing the repetitive
emphasis on central aspects of Manichean spirituality (the materialistic concept of God and
the sacred meal) in the Confessions he describes the nature and function of the Manichean
element in the work as follows:
De frequentie en essentie brengen mij er zelfs toe dit geschrift niet in die laatste
plaats te karakteriseren als een anti-manichees document. Veel meer dan we tot nu
toe
wisten
geloofsgenoten
heeft
de
katholieke
bischop
in het vizier gehad.
bij
het
schrijven
zijn
vroegere
Soms (zoals in boek III) noemt hij hun
opvattingen expliciet, maar vaker nog in allerlei subtiele toespelingen impliciet. Men
kan nog een stap verder gaan: zelfs positief. voor zijn eigen mystieke spiritualiteit,
voor zijn spreken
over God en zijn zelf, neemt Augustinus
spreekwijzen
en
gedachten over uit zijn gnostische verleden en brengt hij deze in in de spiritualiteit
van die Westerse kerk.
The positive attitude that Van Dart perceives and that now prevents him from simply calling
the Confessions anti-Manichean is part of what motivates me to see the work as a positive
effort to convert
its Manichean
reader.
I argue that what can be identified
as anti-
Manichean in the Confessions represents the negative stage or stream in the protreptic
(where the views of the opposing school(s) or group(s) are countered) and that what Van
18 To describe the Confessions in terms of musical categories is a device many researchers resort
to. See for example Clark 1993, 37: "This is 'polyphonic discourse,' not a clear melodic line."
198
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Oort also observes as a strong positive element in the use of Manichean categories and
ideas is used as a device to capture the goodwill and persuade the Manichean reader. This
represents the positive stream of the protreptic, aimed at nothing less than the conversion
of its Manichean readers.
I start with a concise overview of the presence of Manichean ideas and categories of
thought in the Confessions as a whole." Then, having already shown in chapter 3 that
book 9 - the middle of the work - contains a passage that is an unmistakable protreptic to
the Manicheans I intend to analyze in some depth the beginning (1.1.1 to 1.5.6) and the
end (Books 11 to 13) of the work.
5.3.1 Books 1 to 10: A General Overview
a.
In Books 1 and 2
Although in books 1 and 2 allusions to Manichean categories and ideas remain subtle and
indirect, the fact that the prologue
(1.1.1 tot 1.5.6) of the work foreshadows
many
Manichean themes that are picked up and made explicit at later stages in the Confessions
is highly significant. But this is shown in my more extensive analysis below. Here I start
with the broad overview of the rest of book 1 and book 2.
The very beginning
of the "autobiography"
in 1.6.7 shows, and is probably meant to
announce to the reader, that its point of reference is an anthropology foreign to Manichean
thinking. I referred in chapter 1 to Babcock's observation that in book 8 Augustine replaces
his earlier Manichean anthropology with a new, anti-Manichean
anthropology (1995, 181).
The implication is that probably the whole view of Augustine as a sinful creature offered in
the Confessions is at least partly designed with the aim of refining and eventually replacing
the Manichean view of
creation,
a total
man." Augustine portrays human procreation as part of God's good
contrast
to the Manichean
view that procreation
perpetuated
the
entrapment of divine particles in flesh (the latter belonging to the realm of darkness). Note
19 This leans heavily on Van Oort's inaugural speech (2002, 7-32), which is in fact as a whole
dedicated to giving an outline of the sustained nature of Manichean echoes in the Confessions. The
catalogue of passages and concepts or themes that he has identified here and elsewhere as having
specific Manichean overtones is impressive and should almost suffice to convince the reader of the
importance Augustine's Manichean audience had for him.
Cary (1994,70) remarks on the fact that Augustine eventually replaced the Manichean idea that
the soul is divine and material creation evil with the opposite view (under the influence of NeoPlatonism), namely that "the material world is good and the soul is full of iniquity:
20
199
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
also the emphasis on natural food appropriate to the stage of life and the kind of being
(whereas Manichean dogma displayed a fixation with the serving of special kinds of food
provided in special ways) and the use of c/amante (that becomes part of the theme of
God's calling to man through everything in creation and that had significance in Manichean
liturgy as part of the tochme-sotme pair, as chapter 3 illustrates):
Nescio unde venerim huc ... nescio
sicut audivi a parentibus carnis meae, ex
quo et in qua me formasti in tempore
tu mihi per eas dabas alimentum infantiae
secundum insitutionem
tuam ... bonum erat eis bonum meum ex
quippe bona omnia ... quod animadverti postmodum,
eis. .. ex te
c/amante te mihi per haec
ipsas quae tribuis intus et foris [I do not know whence I came ... I do not know ...
as I heard from the parents of my flesh, him from whom and her in whom you
formed me in time ... it was ... you who through them gave me infant food, in
accordance with your ordinance ... For the good which came to me from them was
a good for them ... and 'from my God is all my salvation' (2 Sam. 23:5). I became
aware of this only later when you cried aloud to me through the gifts which you
bestow both inwardly in mind and outwardly in body).
The idea of God creating man as a wonderful and good being is also present throughout
book 1 in the descriptions of man's abilities as dona dei.
Book 1 also contains a number of other themes that may have been designed to catch the
attention of Manichean readers: the scire/nescire theme foreshadowed in the prologue and
running through the whole of the Confessions); the time theme (definitely foreshadowed
here and brought to its zenith in book 11 where it uses the Manicheans' polemical quid
faciebat deus antequam faceret cae/um et terram? as the springboard
for Augustine's
"digression" on time); the theme of God as the creator of heaven and earth (introduced like
a casual motive here and there but becoming stronger until it receives a full treatment in
books 11 to 13) together with the theme of the nature of God, once again especially in his
capacity as the Creator of the universe, and his relation to his
creation:" the theme of
dispersion and restoration to wholeness (in 1.3.3 and especially at the beginning of book 2)
that O'Donnell (1992, 2:22) indicates was a well-known concept in late Antique thought but
also in Manichean
thinking; the theme of man's vo/untas which becomes a keystone
All emphasis on God as the creator (especially creator omnium, creator universae creaturae,
creator noster) Van Oort sees as part of "Augustine's argument against the Manicheans' view of
21
God, against their denouncement
244)
of the Creator of the universe and of this creation itself' (1997,
200
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
element in the final unraveling of Augustine's conceptual problems with the nature of God
and creation and the provenance of evil in books 6 to 8; and the theme of man's sinfulness
(seemingly out of place in Augustine's
description of the infant, but acquiring rhetorical
importance as the narrative progresses and becoming an important element of the polemic
about sin).
The opening section (2.1.1-2.3.8)
of Book 2, dedicated to a description of Augustine's
sexual excesses and the shortest book of the Confessions, is rich in images, motives and
themes that gain importance as the narrative progresses. There are protreptic motives: the
image of roads and traveling, as well as the assurance of God's presence even while man
is moving away from Him. It also contains the first explicit acknowledgement
of the
audience (2.3.5). The tone of book 2 is negative and in the first number of paragraphs,
especially 2.1.1 to 2.2.4, the emphasis is on Augustine's distance from God through the via
image typical of protreptic texts, his state of dispersion, and his inability to see or hear.
These are all images strongly associated with Manicheism later in the Confessions.
Reco/ens
vias me as nequissimas
in amaritudine
recogitationis
meae
. .. et
conligens me a dispersione, in qua frustatim discissus sum dum ab uno te aversus
in multa evanui ... sed exhalabantur nebulae ... et obnubilabant atque obfuscabant
cor meum,
ut
non discemeretur
obsurdueram ... et ibam longius
serenitasdilectionis
a
caligine
libidinis
...
a te ... et ego ibam porro longe a te ... sed efferbui
miser, sequens impetum fluxus mei relicto te ... ubi eram? et quam longe exulabam
a deliciis domus tuae anno iIIo sexto decimo aetatis camis meae [The recalling of
my wicked ways is bitter in my memory ... You gathered me together from the state
of disintegration in which I had been fruitlessly divided. I turned from unity in you to
be lost in multiplicity ... clouds ... filled the air ... befogged and obscured my heart
so that it could not see the difference between love's serenity and lust's darkness ...
I had become deafened ... I traveled very far from you ... and I traveled much
further away from you ... But I in my misery seethed and followed the driving force
of my impulses, abandoning you ... Where was I in the sixteenth year of the age of
my flesh? 'Far away in exile from the pleasures of your house' (Mic. 2:9)].
Augustine's reflection on the possibility that his sexual excesses might have been curbed
by marriage and canalized into serving its proper function, namely procreation (followed,
ostensibly to support his argument, by three quotations on marriage from Paul's letter to
the Corinthians) was probably also designed to catch the attention of a Manichean reader.
This is a statement
directly
contradicting
Manichean
201
belief and, more significantly,
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
supported by quotations from the part of scripture the authority of which the Manicheans
did recognize, Paul's letters.
But the main emphasis in book 2 is on sin, as the first line announces:
Recordari volo transactas foeditates meas et camales corruptiones animae [I intend
to remind myself of my past foulnesses and carnal corruptions].
This is also illustrated by the second (more than) half of the book through the example of
the pear theft. And sin is a central issue in the debate between Augustine
and the
Manicheans, as my analysis of 9.4.7-11 in chapter 3 shows and as the careful analyses of
the episode of the pear theft by a number of scholars emphasize. The fact is that what
seems to most modern readers the overemphasizing
of a childish prank may have had
completely different overtones for a Manichean audience to whom the senseless act of
throwing fruit - that they believed contained particles of the divine - to pigs must have
appeared "particularly shocking" (O'Donnell 1992, 2:127; see also Van Oort 1997, 245 and
2002, 30-31). This is just one illustration of how one's perspective on the text changes
once you start reading through the eyes of a Manichean reader (even to the limited extent
to which this is possible). O'Donnell (1992, 127) remarks that Augustine "dramatized the
episode in part to shock his old co-religionists."
What I am interested in here is why
Augustine would want to shock his former co-religionists. The argument of this dissertation
is that the constant probing of Manichean ideas and beliefs in the Confessions, sometimes
subtly, sometimes sarcastically, sometimes coaxingly, is designed as a strong argument to
convert the Manichean reader.
b.
In Books 3 to 8
In book 3.6.10 Augustine describes his "falling in" with the Manicheans and from this point
onwards, at least up to book 8, perhaps the main concern of the narrative is to show the
development of Augustine's thought on the nature of God and the origin of evil, a process
he repeatedly emphasizes was hampered by Manichean thinking. But let us first look at the
opening paragraphs
of book 3. The introductory
paragraphs
recapitulate
some of the
motives already present in book 2 and introduce others that will still become important
further on:
Nondum amabam, et amare amabam ... quaerebam quid amarem, amans amare
... amare et amari dulce mihi erat [As yet I had never been in love and I longed to
202
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
love ... I sought an object for my love; I was in love with love ... To me it was sweet
to love and to be loved].
Especially
the culinary
incorruptibi/ium,
imagery
here (sartago,
felle, sauvitatem,
aspersisti)
cibo,
fame,
as in book
esuriebam,
alimentorum
9 and throughout
in the
Confessions would have had special meaning for Manichean readers. This is underlined
again by the recent discovery of Manichean depictions of the sacred meal discussed by
Van Dort (2002, 24) and by the celebration in hymns he quotes (2002, 24-25) that refer
repeatedly to the 'taste' and the 'sweetness' of God as well as to the idea of eating with the
spirit.
O'Donnell
(1992, 2: 173) also points to the interesting
phantasmata,
relation
and culinary imagery used to express Augustine's
between
curiositas,
desire for but failure to
find real spiritual food:
The extensive food metaphor reflects the practice of the Manichean elect, who
consumed
particles of the divine in their banquets.
metaphor
('famis
mihi
erat)
marked
Augustine's
At 3.1.1 a parallel use of
isolation
from
authentic
nourishment;
here now he ingests all manner of false victuals. The emphasis on
phantasmata
is likewise apt: curiositas has led him into a world of images - eye-
food, images of things that never existed. The paragraph thus moves from imagery
drawn from concupiscentia carnis (wolfish feeding on food that does not satisfy) to
imagery drawn from concupiscentia
ocu/orum (greedy gazing at phantasmata
that
are hollow and empty): all against a backdrop of empty words.
Also the theme of friendship that plays such an important role in book 4 and in Augustine's
relationships with Manicheans in general, is introduced:
Venam igitur amicitiae
coinquinabam
[I therefore
polluted the spring water of
friendship].
Together with this we find the motif of the sin of curiositas, which predominates in book 3
and is particularly
associated with the Manicheans whom Augustine
curiositas "to lead the naïve astray" (O'Donnell 1992,2:
accused of using
171) and to whom he implies he
himself was drawn to because of his curiositas (O'Donnell 1992, 2: 154).
Augustine's description of his introduction into Manicheism in book 3 is most important for
the way it introduces the basic motifs by which many oblique references in other parts of
the Confessions
may be unequivocally
identified as meant to refer to Manicheism, as is
203
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
illustrated by Van Oort's analyses (1997, 236-243 and 2002, 11-17) as well as my analysis
of 9.4.8-11 in chapter 3.
But let us take a quick look at books 3 to 8 of the Confessions where references to
Manicheism and arguments against central tenets of Manichean dogma are at their most
explicit and a preoccupation with Manicheism is not difficult to illustrate. What is presented
in book 3 as the autobiographical version of Augustine's joining of the Manichean sect is in
fact the strongest direct critique of Manicheism in the Confessions. It starts with a general
impressionistic
rendition describing the Manicheans as delirantes, camales, loquaces, as
laquei diaboli, as advocating phantasmata. Then the focus narrows down to the two main
conceptual problems with Manicheism that Augustine will treat up to book 7 (the issues of
the origin of evil and the nature of God) together with the other important issue on which he
contradicts them throughout the Confessions, their criticism of the Old Testament.
The narrative in book 4, as I show above, is bracketed together by references to the
influence of Manichean thinking on Augustine's thought and his friendships. The first part of
book 5 presents
the argument
against
Manichean
claims
about astronomy
and its
importance in their system of belief while the second half emphasizes in turn the faults of
thinking of sin as caused by the alia natura, and of God and evil as substances.
narrative
moves from the final disillusionment
Faustus' inability to resolve Augustine's
with Manichean
dogma precipitated
The
by
difficulties to the beginning of a shift back to
Catholic Christianity, through the removal of the important hurdle of Manichean criticism of
scripture by means of Ambrose's sermons.
Book 6 represents an inexorable (though slow) movement towards the final resolution of
problems with the Old Testament and conceptual problems with the nature of God and evil
(presented in book 7). It contains the vita Alypii which may have held exemplary value for
the Manichean reader who is characterized,
like Alypius, as particularly susceptible to the
sin of curiositas (O'Donnell 1992, 2: 377). It also contains the recapitulating summary of his
progress since the reading of the Hortensius that I discussed in chapter 4.3 above. Book 7,
as I have said, presents the culmination of one aspect of the negative stream of Manichean
criticism in the Confessions in the resolution of the conceptual problems that have been
present up to this point as well as matters of Christology, while book 8 in the midst of its
emotional version of Augustine's conversion keeps in sight its Manichean reader through
its dependence on Paul's letter to the Romans and its emphasis on the role of the free will:
"Het bekeringsverhaal
in boek VIII staat geheel in de context van de manichese thematiek
van de twee naturen en de twee willen" (Van Oort 2002, 31), "ook wel paulinisch benoemd
als 'de oude mens' tegenover 'de nieuwe mens'" (Van Oort 2002, 69).
204
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
As I have said, the whole of books 3 to 8 is Augustine's
representation of how he learnt
through a painfully slow and gradual process to free himself from the erroneous thinking of
the Manichees.
Manicheism
Although
the author knows the answers
and also provisionally
nevertheless,
made to accompany
to the problems
posed by
indicates the solutions to his reader, the reader is,
the young Augustine
on every step of the arduous
journey, through every ramification of the argument against the Manichean position. This is
a slow and patient effort to help the reader follow Augustine in his process of conversion
and, hopefully, to convert the reader, but, note well, to convert especially a Manichean
reader or one confused with the Manichean arguments that this group was so ready to
sling at less sophisticated Catholics at any possible occaslon."
c.
In Books 9 and 10
The most important Manichean thread in book 9 I have already discussed in chapter 3. Let
us move on to book 10. This is one book where Manichean echoes seem, at first reading,
far distant. I have also argued that the audience targeted here is different from the one in
the earlier books of the Confessions. To a certain extent Augustine opens himself up much
more intimately here, a procedure which would require the more sympathetic audience he
defines here. But Van Oort's recent analysis (2002, 21-28)
of the recapitulation
of the
search for God in book 10 shows how this search, now conducted through a move into the
self as a search within the own soul, is presented in terms especially accessible to the
Manichean
reader. Augustine
simultaneously
contradicts
uses Manichean
and appropriates
terms
and categories
them,23 a procedure
designed to effect highly efficient communication.
in a way that
that is, to my mind,
Van Dort points out that Manichean
literature, hymns and visual art bear out the importance thinking in terms of the five senses
had for this group. The description of God's beauty in terms of the five senses has strong
parallels in Manichean descriptions
of God as well as in their thinking about the sacred
meal served to the. elect by the auditors, a ritual in which Augustine himself partook when
See for example also van Oort on the role of the Manichean concept of God in Augustine's
thinking in books 4 to 7 (2002, 20-21); the central importance of the Manichean idea of two opposing
wills in man in book 8 (2002, 31); the use of terminology with specific Manichean overtones in book
9 (1997, 246).
22
Van Oort (2002, 23) argues "dat Augustinus, wanneer hij de vraag stelt wie God is, kennelijk
opponeert tegen manichese terminiogie en deze tegelijk overneemt."
23
205
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
he was still a Manichean."
For them God is "zichtbaar, hoorbaar, ruikbaar, smaak- en
tastbaar voor de innerlijke mens" (Van Oort 2002, 24). The combination of the description
of a search for God in Manichean terms in the first section of book 10 with the confession
of sins in the second section,
an action that the Manicheans
seem to have been
preoccupied with, and "opvallend verwant met manichese biechtspiegels" (Van Oort 2002,
32), makes it clear that book 10 does not lose sight of its potential Manichean reader.
The catalogue
above is far from exhaustive.
A careful reading mindful of Manichean
overtones, however, by any reader with knowledge of only those categories of Manichean
thought already discussed here, should be enough to convince that reader Augustine has
his Manichean reader on his mind constantly, that he probes this reader constantly to react
to his use, throughout the Confessions, of words and concepts that were loaded concepts
in Manichean religious practice.
In the following section of this chapter, 5.3.2 I focus, as I have indicated, on the beginning
and the end of the Confessions. My aim is to show that also in these key passages in the
work a clear awareness of the Manichean audience is discernable.
5.3.2 Manichean Echoes in the Prologue
Like the indications
of protreptic
purpose
in the prologue
allusions
to a Manichean
audience are also already present at the outset of the Confessions, thus, to my mind,
providing
another strong argument
for seeing the Manichean
segment of Augustine's
intended audience as a prime target for the protreptic devices used in the work.25 The very
opening line of 1.1.1 (a quote from Ps 144, followed by one from Ps 146: magnus es,
domine, et /audabilis va/de. magna virtus tua, et sapientiae tuae non est numerus) has
clear Manichean echoes: Van Oort (1997, 243) points out that magnus reminds of the title
"Father of Greatness" that appears repeatedly in, inter alia, the Manichean Psalm Book.26
This could of course be an accidental similarity.
See Van Oort 2002 (25-28) on what we know about Augustine's
sacred meal.
24
25
experience with the Manichean
See also Van Oort's analyses of this prologue (1993 and 2002).
Van Oort (1993, 243) also thinks that, because these psalm texts echo well known and frequently
used Manichean phrases, Augustine uses them at this point "as a polemic against the Manicheans".
26
206
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
But let us look at the next words: magna virtus tua et sapientiae tuae. The Manicheans
used 1 Cor.1:2427 as the basis for a pivotal doctrine that Christ was God's power and
wisdom. They seemed to have thought of this in a typically literal way, as they held that his
virtus was present in the moon and his sapientia in the sun. Also the phrase non est
numerus was one well known in Manichean documents (Van Dort 1993, 244).
There are other elements in this prologue that the modern reader can, with hindsight, call
Manichean on the grounds of internal evidence (especially from book 3). But Augustine's
contemporaries may well have realized the overtones of these terms at first sight. An
example of this is the use of the word superbis. Superbia becomes, as the story of the
Confessions unfolds, perhaps the concept to embody the vices Manicheism stands for.28
The Bible verse Augustine quotes here (1 Pet 5:5 Deus superbis resistit) recurs several
times in the Confessions and superbia is significantly associated with the Manicheans
where they are first introduced in Conf 3.6.10 (Van Dort 1997, 240):
/taque incidi in homines
superbe
de/irantes,
carna/es nimis et /oquaces
[That
explains why I fell in with men proud of their slick talk, very earthly-minded and
loquacious].
In the next words of the prologue we have the implicit introduction of Matt 7:7, as I have
shown (/audabunt
dominum
qui requirunt
eum.
quaerentes
enim inveniunt
eum et
invenientes /audabunt eum). But this is a Bible verse that the Manicheans were very fond
of quoting as a remark in Augustine's De moribus ecclesiae catholicae tells us (Ferrari
1994, 162). The words of Matt 7:7 would not only have had specific overtones for a
Manichean audience, they also foreshadow an important theme in the whole of the
Confessions and are in fact present in the emotionally loaded last words of the work, as I
have shown. That Matt 7:7 played an important role in Manichean thinking does not, of
course, necessarily make Augustine's oblique allusion to this verse a reference to his
Manichean audience. The fact that there are a number of these indirect allusions does,
however, cause the one instance to reinforce the other.
Further, the emphasis in the prologue on God's act of creation through the repetition of
portio creaturae tuae and fecisti nos reminds strongly of Augustine's many polemics with
the Manicheans on creation and on the meaning of the book of Genesis in the Old
27
[Praedicamus] ... Christum Dei virtutem, et Dei sapientiam.
26
See for example Van Oort's analyses of book 3.6.10-3.10-18
207
(1997, 236-245 and 2002, 11-17).
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Testament. It foreshadows the theme of God the creator that I have argued (in 5.3.1 above)
forms an important line throughout the Confessions. It also foreshadows the treatment of
the creation story in books 11-13 that I argue below is designed especially to convince a
Manichean reader.
In the same way the seemingly
neutral phrase, a/iud enim pro a/io potest invocare
nesciens, fulfils the double function of pointing to the Manicheans
important
aspect
of Augustine's
inner journey
and prefiguring
and thus of the progression
an
in the
Confessions. He describes himself as for too long calling in vain to a conception of God-ina-quasi-physical
form, a conception shaped by the Manicheans and one that was false and
not really God at all. The Augustine
misconception
presented in the Confessions
labours under this
up to book 7. It is only when he discovers Neo-Platonist philosophy and its
conceptual apparatus that he is at last free to really grasp the nature of God's existence.
Also the phrase humanitatem filii tui at the end of the paragraph would have nettled a
Manichean reader. For these words touch on the main point of difference between Catholic
and Manichean Christology: The Manicheans held that Jesus lived on earth in a pseudobody only, that he was never really human.
The last element in this paragraph I want to argue was designed to talk to the Manicheans
is the following:
Da mihi scire et intellegere utrum sit prius invocare te an /audare te, et scire te prius
sit an invocare te. sed quis te invocat nesciens te? ['Grant me Lord to know and
understand' (Ps 118: 34, 73, 144) which comes first - to call upon you or to praise
you, and whether knowing you precedes calling upon you. But who calls upon you
when he does not know you?]
Here the tone of the passage has changed. The accumulation of questions introduces a
more intellectual atmosphere, foreshadowing the important role of intellectual inquiry in the
narrative that follows.29 But I have pointed out that exactly this was a cardinal issue on
which the Manicheans claimed superiority over the Catholics (they accused the Catholics
of expecting blind faith while they declared that their members would only have to believe
what they could grasp through their own intellect). Here Augustine counters the Manichean
This is also emphasized by Herzog (1984, 216): "Das zu Gott gewandte Sprechen der laudatio
halt sich durch, aber es schliesst die Form der quaestio, der philosophischen Zergliederung ein ...
Augustin ... hat mit dieser ROckbindung des 'quaerere' ... an das 'credere' ... mittels der 'invocatio'
... auch inhaltlich den Lobpreis des Anfangs auf die theologischen Er6rterungen der FrOhschriften
(Problem der 'auctoritas' und des verhëlmlsses von 'fides' und 'intellectus') zurOckgefOhrt."
29
208
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
claim (as yet only provisionally
and concisely) by offering a solution to the dilemma of
authority versus reason: he invokes the ultimate authority, God (in whom he believes), to
help him use his reason (through which he wishes to understand). This is not the arrogant
assumption of the Manicheans that man can reach the ultimate goal through human reason
alone. But the reader is assured that he will not have to forgo intellectual inquiry in the
reading of this text.
The next two paragraphs of the prologue (1.2.2-1.4.4)
are much less densely composed
than 1.1.1 and treat the question posed in the opening line of 1.4.4: quid es ergo, deus
meus? It is obvious that Augustine's "concern with the 'place' of God ... tied up with [his]
pre-conversion
notion of God permeating
all matter" (O'Donnell
1992, 2: 18) here is
dominated by Manichean ways of thinking. Once again I want to argue that this is not so
much Augustine's way of clarifying for himself how to think about God (more than ten years
after having sorted out this problem), as a device to stimulate and direct the thought
processes of the reader, whether this reader is a Manichean
or a Catholic Christian
(potentially) bombarded by Manichean propaganda.
The last three paragraphs represent "invocation at last," (O'Donnell 1992, 2:23). But even
in the midst of emotional and ecstatic invocation Augustine
Manichean reader. O'Donnell's
paradoxes,
with a submerged
does not lose sight of his
assertion (1992, 2:23) that "the paragraph is a tissue of
polemical
purpose,"
aiming with its conglomeration
of
paradoxes "to rule out Manichean criticism of the God of the Old Testament" provides very
good support for my contention that the whole of the prologue of the Confessions is so
strongly dominated by "Manichean concerns" that one cannot but see this as a significant
indication of who a very important segment of the intended audience of the work may be.
Let me repeat what I said above: in the analysis of the prologue offered here I consider a
number of elements as allusions to issues that had special significance for the Manichean
reader. In each case the allusion is so subtle and indirect that the nagging suspicion occurs
that this may be over-interpretation.
If one considers, however, the frequency of these
subtle Manichean echoes together with the fact that they occur in a prologue where indirect
foreshadowing
rather than direct statement
is to be expected
the chances
of these
allusions being accidental are much reduced." If these allusions are picked up and made
more explicit as the narrative of the Confessions progresses (as my discussion confirms)
the echoes in the prologue acquire, in retrospect, great significance indeed.
30
Van Oort (2002, 19) speaks of the "thematisch-indicatieve functie" of the prologue.
209
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
5.3.3 Augustine's Analysis of the Creation Story
and Continued Preoccupation with a
Manichean Audience
Most scholars recognize, like O'Donnell (1992, 3:252 and 343), that book 11 and a section
of book 13 (13.2+8.43-13.30.45)
is aimed more or less directly at the Manicheans. Van
Oort and others have pointed to the importance of Manichean
books of the
categories
of thought
Contessions?' In this section I argue that
throughout
the last three
Augustine's
primary objective in books 11 to 13 is to redeem the story of creation in the
sight of his Manichean reader, that Augustine's so-called exegesis of the creation story in
Genesis is less an exegesis than a rhetorical tour de force to convince the Manicheans of
the validity of this story.
This is achieved through a technique used also in book 9.4.7-11, as I have shown, and at
other pivotal points in the Confessions. Augustine attempts to convince his Manichean
reader that the full message of the creation story in Gen 1, the story rejected (together with
the rest of the Old Testament) by the Manicheans, is present in the words of Paul, the
apostle and biblical author specially venerated by them. Books 11 to 13 clearly has the
Manichean reader in mind throughout, but the most significant use of devices aimed at this
group occurs in books12 and 13 and then especially in book 13.22.32 to 13.34.49.
We find here, in fact, a combination of two techniques previously used in the Confessions.
The first is the intermingling of texts from the Old and the New Testament (especially the
texts by Paul) as I show in my analysis
Confessions, when Augustine's
of Conf 9.4.7-11
above. Throughout
the
intermingles texts from the Old and New Testaments this
has as at least one of its functions to show the consistency of the message carried by
these two sections of the Bible, and by implication to illustrate the value of the Old
Testament in the eyes of those sceptical about its legitimacy. The second is the technique
of interpreting a text by summarising its contents in the words of another text, as Augustine
does in the narration of his reading of the Horlensius (see the analysis in chapter 4) and of
the Neo-Platonic documents.
Joubert (1992, 102) explains the reasons for Augustine's choice of specifically the creation story in
Gen 1 as the subject of his exegesis against the background of Augustine's desire "pour réformer
ses anciens amis": it affords him the opportunity to treat the philosophical problems at the centre of
his differences with the Manicheans (and the Neo-Platonists) and simultaneously to redeem the Old
Testament in their eyes. See also for example Desch 1998, 56: "Augustinus' Sibelinterpretation in
den SOchern X-XIII ist systematische Widerlegung der Manlchaer, geht aber weit darOber hinaus
und wird zu einem existentiellen Anliegen Augustins."
31
210
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
a.
In Book 11
Scholars like Mayer (1974,2:151)
and O'Donnell (1992, 3:252) confirm that book 11 as a
whole targets a Manichean audience familiar with a dogma that stressed the importance of
three moments in time, a dogma that is replaced here with Augustine's interpretation of
time and eternity. I will not analyse book 11 in detail here, but it is important to look at its
opening, which functions as the opening of the whole of the so-called exegetical section of
the Confessions, as well as to take a quick look at main gist of the narrative.
The "considerable
reorientation"
that O'Donnell
indicates
is required from this point
onwards in the Confessions is thoroughly prepared in the opening paragraphs (11.1.111.2.4) where a number of factors indicate that this is a new beginning. First there is
renewed emphasis on the protreptic-paraenetic
purpose of the confession coupled with
explicit mention of the audience, repetition of the opening phrases of the work and the use
of the by now familiar excito in 11.1.1:
Cur ergo tibi tot rerum narrationes digera? non utique ut per me noveris ea, sed
affectum meum excito in te. et eorum qui haec legunt. ut dicamus omnes. 'magnus
dominus
et laudabilis
valde'
... ut liberes
nos omnino,
quoniam
coepisti,
ut
desinamus esse miseri in nobis et beatificemur in te [Why then do I set before you
an ordered account of so many things? It is certainly not through me that you know
them. But I am stirring up love for you in myself and in those who read this, so that
we may all say 'Great is the Lord and highly worthy to be praised' (Ps 47:1) ... so
that the deliverance that you have begun may be complete. So I may cease to be
wretched in myself and may find happiness in you];
and in 11.2.3:
Misericordia
tua exaudiat desiderium meum, quoniam non mihi soli aestuat. sed
usui vult esse fraternae caritati [May your mercy attend to my longing which burns
hot for my personal advantage but desires to be of use in love to the brethren].
Further, as we expect, the issue of time as the theme for book 11 is announced in the first
line:
Numquid, domine, cum tua sit aeternitas, ignoras quae tibi dico, aut ad tempus
vides quod fit in tempore? [Lord, eternity is yours, so you cannot be ignorant of what
I tell you].
211
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
But note that in 11.1.1 and 11.2.2 also the nature and purpose of the work as a whole are
redefined in terms of the time-theme in the references to the length of the narrative and the
lack of time to say all that can be said:
Tot rerum narrationes
... ecce narravi tibi multa ... quando autem sufficio lingua
calami enuntiare omnia horlamenta tua ... et si sufficio ... caro mihi valent stil/ae
temporum [An ordered account of so many things ... See, the long story I have told
... But when shall I be capable of proclaiming by 'the tongue of my pen' (Ps 44:2) all
your exhortations ... And if I have the capacity ... the drops of time are too precious
to me].
We also have spread over 11.1.1 to 11.2.4 the renewed evocation of Matt 7:7 (and also
verse 8) that plays a crucial role in the opening and closing lines of the Confessions:
Novit pater vester quid vobis opus sit, priusquam petatis ab eo ... neque adversus
pulsantes
c/audas eam ... quidquid invenero in libris tuis ... quae omnia nobis
apponuntur quaerentibus
regnum ... et placeat in conspectus misericoridae
tuae
in venire me gratiam ante te, ut aperiantur pulsanti mihi interiora sermonum tuorum
... mediatorem
tuum et nostrum, per quem nos quaesisti
non quaerentes
te,
quaesisti autem ut quaereremus te ['Your Father knows what you need before you
ask Him' (Matt 6:8) ... and do not close the gate to us that knock ... what I find in
your books ... They are all things added to us as we seek your kingdom ... May it
please you that in the sight of your mercy (Ps 18:15) I may find grace before you, so
that to me as I knock (Matt 7:7) may be opened the hidden meaning of your words
... mediator between yourself and us. By Him you sought us when we were not
seeking you (Rom 10:20)];
as well as a repetition of verbs of calling and answering evoking the Manichean tochmesotme pair (vocasti nos, exaudiat, audi clamantem de profundo
... quo c/amabimus?
...
exaudi ... per quem vocestïï.
But most important for the significance of the theme treated in books 11 to 13 as well as for
the creation of a sense of a new beginning is the attitude and tone of renewed invocation in
the opening paragraphs of book 11. We now have the classical statement of the greatness
of the theme (quando autem sufficio lingua calami enuntiare omnia horlamenta
omnes terrores tuos, et consolationes
et gubemationes)
tua et
and repeated prayers for help in
11.2.3-11.2.4:
Intende orationi meae et misericordia tua exaudiat desiderium meum ... circumcide
ab omni temeritate omnique mendacio interiora et exteriora labia mea. sint castae
212
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
deliciae meae scripturae tuae, nec fallar in eis nec fallam ex eis. domine, aftende et
miserere ... aftende animam meam et audi c/amantem de profunda ... /argire inde
spatium meditationibus nostris in abdita legis tuae ...
0
domine, perfice me et reve/a
mihi eas ... vide, pater, aspice et vide et approba,
misericordiae
et p/aceat in conspectu
tuae in venire me gratiam ante te ... obsecro per dominum nostrum
/esum Christum ... per eum te obsecro [Lord my God, 'hear my prayer' (Ps 60:2),
may your mercy attend to my longing ... Circumcise
my lips (cf. Exod. 6:12),
inwardly and outwardly, from all rashness and falsehood. May your scriptures be
my pure delight, so that I am not deceived in them and do not lead others astray in
interpreting them. 'Lord, listen and have mercy' (Ps 26:7; 85:3) ... Listen to my soul
and hear it crying from the depth ... From them grant us space for our meditations
on the secret recesses of your law ... 0 Lord, bring me to perfection (Ps 16:5) and
reveal to me the meaning of these pages ... See Father: look and see and give your
approval. May it please you that in the sight of your mercy (Ps 18:15) I may find
grace before you ... I make my prayer through our Lord Jesus Christ ... I make my
prayer to you through Him].
The body of book 11 is dedicated to the first sentence of Gen 1:1, in principia fecisti cae/um
et terram. It is important to note that I agree with O'Donnell (1992, 3: 253) who in his broad
outline of book 11 divides the discussion of Gen 1:1 into three sections (A riddle: on the
eternity of God; Time; Time and eternity), but sees this narrative not as a digression on
time but as an integral part of the reading of the Genesis text presented by Augustine.
The opening section ends with a repetition of what was identified as Manichean echoes in
1.1.1 and with references to the second person of the Trinity in terms that, once again,
simultaneously contradicts and appropriates Manichean Christological terms in 11.9.11:
/n hoc principia, deus, fecisti cae/um et terram in verba tuo, in filio tuo, in virtute tua,
in sapientia tua, in veritate tua [In this beginning, God, you made heaven and earth,
in your Word, in your Son, in your power, in your wisdom, in your truth].
Augustine,
it is important
contemplation
to note, also introduces
on time by reference
the first section
to the Manichean
of his famous
(and Neo-Platonic)
polemical
question quid faciebat deus antequam faceret cae/um et terram?
Moreover, the recapitulating closing section of book 11 (11.29.39-11.31.41)
unmistakeably
moves the focus back to the Manichean reader when Augustine says in 11.30.40:
Nec patiar quaestiones hominum qui poena/i morbo plus sitiunt quam capiunt et
dicunt, 'quid faciebat deus antequam faceret cae/um et terram' [I shall not have to
213
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
endure the questions of people who suffer from a disease which brings its own
punishment and want to drink more than they have the capacity to hold. They say
'What was God doing before he made heaven and earth?'].
Like in the reading of Ps 4 presented in book 9, Augustine's concern for his Manichean
readers is clear when in 11.30.40 he prays to God to bring about what he assumes his
arguments might fall short of doing:
Da illis, domine, bene cogitare quid dicant et in venire quia non dicitur numquam ubi
non est tempus ... videant itaque nul/um tempus esse posse sine creatura et
desinant istam vanitatem loquP2 [Grant them, Lord, to consider carefully what they
are saying and to make the discovery that where there is no time, one cannot use
the word 'never' ... Let them therefore see that without the creation no time can
exist, and let them cease to speak that vanity (Ps 143:8)].
Thus the reading of Genesis presented
introduced
specifically,
by a discussion
in the last three books of the Confessions
with its main focus on the phrase in principia,
on the problems the Manicheans
is
but more
had with this phrase. The length of the
discussion of the issue of time is probably also due to the importance this matter had in
Manichean dogma and it reflects once again Augustine's
desire to cure his Manichean
reader of what he now believes to be erroneous thinking. This fact must make us seriously
consider the possibility that what is presented in the last three books of the Confessions is
much less a formal analysis of a section of scripture than a meditation presented, like the
meditation on Ps 4, with the purpose of talking to the Manicheans about the important
remaining
issues of cosmology
and the authority
of scripture,
especially
of the Old
Testament.
b.
In Book 12
Book 12 consists of two main sections. The first, following the short introductory paragraph,
is a continuation of the meditation on Gen 1 where it left off in book 11, still not progressing
past the first verse. The second section of the book reflects on the nature of the process of
interpretation itself. The sections of book 12 that would have held the biggest interest for its
Manichean readers, and which I examine more closely here, are the opening paragraph
and the five paragraphs from 12.10.10 to 12.11.14, near the end of the first section.
32
O'Donnell (1992, 3: 297) notes the echo of Ps 4 here.
214
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Let us start with the opening paragraph. The fabric of 12.1.1 is made up almost entirely of
references to Matt 7:7, the verse we know had special meaning for the Manicheans. We
have an opening statement about scripture knocking on Augustine's
heart (probably a
reference to his encounter with the Word described in the previous book):
Multa satagit cor meum, domine, in hac inopia vitae meae, pulsatum verbis sanctae
scripturae
tuae [In my needy life, Lord, my heart is much exercised under the
impact made by the words of your holy scripture].
This is followed by an interpretative quotation of Matt 7:7, a description of the process of
the interpretation of scripture in terms of the imagery of asking, seeking and knocking:
Et ideo plerumque in sermone copiosa est egestas humanae intellegentiae,
quia
plus loquitur inquisitio quam inventio, et longior est petitio quam impetratio,
et
operosior est manus pulsans quam sumens [All too frequently the poverty of human
intelligence has plenty to say, for inquiry employs more words than the discovery of
the solution; it takes longer to state a request than to have it granted, and the hand
which knocks has more work to do than the hand which receives].
In the next lines of 12.1.1 we have Augustine's explicit appropriation of God's promises in
Rom. 8:31 and those embodied in Matt 7:8, framing the first full verbatim quotation of Matt
7:7:
Tenemus promissum:
quis corrumpet iIIud? si deus pro nobis, quis contra nos?
'petite et accipietis, quaerite et invenietis, pulsate et aperietur vobis. Omnis enim qui
petit accipit, et quaerens invenite, et pulsanti aperietur' [We hold on to the promise,
which non can make null and void. 'If God is for us, who can be against us?' (Rom.
8:31). 'Ask and you shall receive, seek and you shall find, knock and the door shall
be opened to you. For everyone who asks receives and the door is opened to the
one who knocks' (Matt 7:7-8)].
The closing statement of the paragraph is a reaffirmation of the trust put in God's promises:
Promissa
tua sunt, et quis falli timeat cum promittit
veritas? [These are your
promises, and when the promise is given by Truth, who fears to be deceived?]
It is clear that this introduction prepares the reader to see that the following paragraphs
present Augustine in the process of asking from, seeking in, and knocking on the door of
scripture (as the other comprehensive
allusion to Matt 7:7 at the end of the Confessions
also confirms), but more importantly, that the answers he arrives at represent the fulfilment
215
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
of God's promises. If God keeps his side of the bargain, the interpretation we are presented
with in the following paragraphs bear the authority of God.
As far as the rest of book 12 (except for paragraphs 10 to 14 that I discuss below) is
concerned,
an anti-Manichean
argument or protreptic-paraenetic
stream directed at the
Manicheans
is not as obvious at first reading as, for example, in book 11. O'Donnell
emphasizes
that the imaginary adversaries
Augustine
allows to speak in the second
section of book 12 do not exemplify specific groups, "not even the Manichees" (1992,
3:317).
Still, it is clear that book 12 does have a role to play in the effort to redeem the text of
Genesis in the eyes of the Manicheans, an enterprise enhanced by the use in the opening
paragraph of the book of a Biblical text that had special meaning for this group. Where in
book 11 Augustine endeavours to refute Manichean objections against the opening timephrase of Gen 1 and Manichean dogma about time, the first section of book 12 takes the
process just a little step further in its treatment of Manichean ideas about matter and the
way God created through his Word, issues still pertaining to the first verse of Gen
1.
But it is also important to convince the Manichean reader (together with any other potential
reader) of the legitimacy of the process of interpretation followed here in the first place, as
well as of the authority of the answers arrived at in due course. This is what the second
section of book 12 is dedicated
to. Note, however, Augustine's
humble approach
to
scripture throughout. He does not pretend to have all the answers and pleads for tolerance
of different interpretations, as, for example, in 12.4.4-5:
Cur ergo non accipiam informitatem materiae ... ita commode hominibus intima tam
ut apellaretur
'terra invisibilis et incomposita',
ut, cum in ea quaerit cogitatio quid
sensus attingat ... dum sibi haec dicit humana cogitatio, conetur eam vel nosse
ignorando vel ignorare noscendo? [I have no reason to doubt that the formlessness
of matter ... is conveniently
invisible and unorganised.'
described for human minds in the words 'the earth
In this matter thought seeks to grasp what perception
has touched ... Human thinking employs words in this way; but its attempts are
either a knowing which is aware of what is not knowable or an ignorance based on
knowledge].
He also takes pains to confess how difficult he himself found these concepts at first, but
this difficulty (as we know from books 3 to 7 of the Confessions) is one that is particularly
acute for someone thinking in Manichean terms. The statement in 12.6.6, for example, may
thus function simultaneously as confession, consolation and captatio benevo/entiae:
216
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Si vel/em prorsus informe cogitare et non poteram [... if I wished to conceive the
absolutely formless. I could not achieve this].
Yet, a number of elements that are obviously (anti-) Manichean are present in the narrative
and it is clear that an awareness of this segment of the audience has not slipped from
Augustine's mind.33
Thus we have in 12.3.3 Augustine's
explanations
of the concepts tenebrae and terra
invisibilis et incomposita from Gen 1:2 in terms that clearly echo aspects of Manichean
cosmogony and arguments between them and Augustine on what matter is:34
Tenebrae
... quid aliud quam lucis absentia
... quid erat adesse tenebras nisi
abesse tenebras ... nonne tu, domine, docuisti hanc animam quae fibi confitetur?
nonne tu, domine, docuisti me quod, priusquam istam informem materiam formares
... non erat aliquid
absence of light
non tamen omnino nihil [... darkness ... this simply means the
Where, then, light did not yet exist, the presence of darkness
was the lack of light ... Is it not you, Lord, who instructed the soul which is making
confession to you? Do I not owe to you the insight that before you gave form and
particularity to that 'unformed matter' (Wisd. 11:18), there was nothing ... Yet it was
not absolute nothingness];
and in 12.6.6:
Ego vero, domine, si totum confitear ... quidquid de ista materia docuisti me, cuius
antea nomen audiens et non intel/egens, narrantibus mihi eis qui non intel/egerent
[If I am to confess ... everything you have taught me about this question of matter,
the truth is that earlier in life I heard the word but did not understand it, and those
who spoke to me about it (the Manichees) did not understand it either].
Also Augustine's
insistence in 12.7.7 that God created ex nihilo and that creation is not
emanation resulting in creatures carrying elements of the divine within themselves makes a
specific anti-Manichean point:
In principio, quod est de te, in sapientia tua, quae nata est de substantia tua, fecisti
aliquid et de nihilo. fecisti enim caelum et terram non de te [In the beginning, that is
The instances named here are those referred to by O'Donnell (1992, 3:300-342). A careful
comparison of the text of book 12 with available Manichean literature will probably reveal more
references or echoes that would have had special meaning to a Manichean reader.
33
See also O'Donnell's remarks on 12.6.6 where the differences between Augustine's and the
Manichean view of materia are discussed.
34
217
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
from yourself, in your wisdom which is begotten of your substance, you made
something and made it out of nothing. For you made heaven and earth not out of
your own self].
In 12.11.14 we have a clear reference to Manichean error, reminiscent of the description of
the Manicheans in 3.6.10:
Nescio quid informe in istis mutationibus
rerum extrema rum atque infimarum, et
quis dicet mihi, nisi quisquis per inania cordis sui cum suis phantasmatis vagatur et
vo/vitur, quis nisi ta/is dicet mihi quod ... [There is an inexpressible formlessness in
the changes undergone by the lowest and most inferior creatures. Only a person
whose empty heart makes his mind roll and reel with private fantasies would try to
tell me ... ];
while 12.14.17 at the opening of the section on methodology reminds strongly of 9.4.8-11
both in choice of words and in the urgent tone perceptible here:
Odi hostes eius vehementer:
0
si occidas eos de g/adio bis acuto, et non sint hostes
eius! sic enim amo eos occidi sibi, ut vivant tibi [Scripture's enemies I vehemently
hate (Ps 138:22). I wish that you would slay them with a two-edged sword (Ps
149:6); then they would no longer be its enemies. The sense in which I wish them
'dead' is this: I love them that they may die to themselves and live to you (Rom.
14:7-8; Cor. 5:14-15)].
The opening sentence of 12.16.23 stating the intention to speak with those who agree with
Augustine (qui haec omnia ... vera esse concedunt) is followed by a long praeteritio, which
clearly refers to the Manicheans (tatrare is also used to refer to himself as a Manichean in
book 9) and includes some protreptic statements:
Qui haec negant, /atrent quantum vo/unt et obstrepant sibi: persuadere conabor ut
quiescant et viam praebeant ad se verbo tuo ... et dimiftam eos foris sufflantes in
pu/verem et excitantes terram in ocu/os suos, et intrem in cubi/e meum et cantem
tibi amatoria [Those who deny them may bark as much as they like and by their
shouting discredit themselves. I will try to persuade them to be quiet and to allow
your word to find a way to them ... I will leave my critics gasping in the dust, and
blowing the soil up into their eyes. I will 'enter my chamber' (Matt 6:6) and will sing
you songs of love].
We have further allusions to Manichean issues in 12.26.36 where the term massa (used by
the Manicheans to refers to human solidarity in sin, O'Donnell 1992, 3:335) occurs:
218
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Ex eadem namque massa omnes venimus [We all come 'from the same lump'
(Rom. 9:21)];
and in 12.27.37 with its references to a materialistic way of thinking, typical of this group:
Alii enim cum haec verba legunt vel audiunt, cogitant deum, quasi hominem aut
quasi aliquam molem immensa praeditam potestate
novo quodam et repentino
placito extra se ipsam tamquam locis distantibus, fecisse caelum et terram [When
they read or hear these texts, some people think of God as if he were a human
being or a power immanent
in a vast mass which, by some new and sudden
decision external to itself, as if located in remote places, made heaven and earth].
Let us now take a closer look at paragraphs 10 to 14 that I have referred to above. What is
striking about this passage at first sight is the heightened emotional tone created by the
repetitive, almost refrain-like opening and closing formulations of each of the three central
paragraphs of the above-mentioned
section, paragraphs 11 to 13. The opening phrase,
repeated three times, is:
lam dixisti mihi, domine voce forti in aurem interiorem [Already you have said to me,
Lord, with a loud voice in my inner ear];
while the closing phrase, also occurring thrice, states:
Hoc in conspectu tuo claret mihi et magis magisque clarescat, oro te, atque in ea
manifestatione
persistam
sobrius sub alis tuis [Let it become more and more
evident, I pray you, and as it becomes manifest may I dwell calmly under your
wings].
The subjects of the first two of the central paragraphs (11 and 12) are issues on which we
know that Augustine was anxious to convince the Manicheans of their errors: God's relation
to time and eternity, the immutability of his will, and God as the good creator who created
everything good. The second of these paragraphs emphasizes that nothing is co-eternal
with God, that he created everything (omnes naturas atque substantias). The implication is
clear: there is no alia natura, as the Manicheans suggested, responsible for man's sin and
not created by God. The third of the central paragraphs
(13) is dedicated to the main
subject under discussion in this stage of the "exegesis", the caelum caeli seen here as an
intellectual
creature
created before time was created (see 12.9.9). The paragraph
is
introduced and concluded by the same phrases as the previous two paragraphs, clearly
illustrating the coherence of this section.
219
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
If we add to this information the fact that the concluding paragraph of this section (14)
clearly echoes the description of the Manicheans in 3.6.10 while it touches on the subjects
of time and mutability, it becomes obvious that the whole passage has the Manichean
reader in mind and that the matter of convincing him is very urgent indeed:
we have to
deduce that it is very often the thought of Manichean error that brings Augustine to the
point of emotionality displayed here (as is the case in book 9 where he speaks to them
about Ps 4). Augustine
here tries to add to the power of pure logic by the repeated
emotional claim that God, Truth Himself (0 veritas in 12.10.10), has inspired him with the
knowledge he imparts here (iam dixisti mihi, domine ... item dixisti mihi, domine ... item
dixisti mihi ... voce forti in aurem interiorem).
It is this analysis of paragraphs 11 to 14 that provides perhaps the strongest argument to
see the tumultus impacatorum in the introductory paragraph of this passage (paragraph 10)
as a reference to the Manlcheans."
If, against this background, we read the ista in defluxi
ad ista as referring back to the issues of in the previous paragraph (formless matter and
eternity), and thus as a reference to Augustine's
preoccupation
under influence of the
Manicheans with material things and trick questions about time, it provides an additional
argument for this position.
To quote this section (paragraphs 10 to 14) in full would take up too much space, but this is
one of those instances where no amount of descriptive words can explain the emotional
power of the passage with the same force that a reading of Augustine's words themselves
would. I quote only the first paragraph of the section (paragraph 10), the one displaying the
most intense emotion, and the one warning the reader of the importance of what is to
follow:
o veritas,
lumen cordis mei, non tenebrae meae loquantur mihi! defluxi ad ista et
obscuratus sum, sed hinc, etiam hinc adamavi te. erravi et recordatus sum tui.
audivi covem tuam post me, ut redirem, et vix audivi propter tumultus impacatorum.
et nunc ecce redeo aestuans et anhelans ad fontem tuum. nemo me prohibeat:
hunc bibam et hinc vivam. non ego vita mea sim: male vixi ex me. mors mihi fui: in
te revivesco. tu me al/oquere, tu mihi sermocinare: credidi libris tuis, et verba eorum
arcane valde [May the truth, the light of my heart, not my darkness, speak to me. I
slipped down into the dark and was plunged into obscurity. Yet from there, even
from there I loved you. 'I erred and I remembered you' (Ps 118:176). 'I heard your
35
See O'Donnell 1992, 312 for other suggestions on tumultus impacatorum.
220
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
voice behind me' (Ezek. 3:12) calling me to return. And I could hardly hear because
of the hubbub of people who know no peace. Now, see, I am returning hot and
panting to your spring. Let no one stand in my path. Let me drink this and live by it.
May I not be my own life. On my own resources I lived evilly. To myself I was death.
In you I am recovering life. Speak to me, instruct me, I have put faith in your books.
And their words are mysteries indeed].
It is passages like this one (paragraphs 10 to 14) that make me hesitate to use the term
exegesis to refer to the concluding books of the Confessions. It is, like the reading of Ps 4,
much more a meditation
or a sermon than the theoretical
thesis the term exegesis
connotes. Of course, the word exegesis is not totally inapplicable.
But to use it as an
unqualified epithet to describe books 11 to 13 of the Confessions may create a distorted
perception of what these books actually aim to do, and, more importantly, of how they may
be understood as part of the organic whole.
c.
In Book 13
My task of arguing that book 13 continues the themes prepared in books 11 and 12 and
targets especially a Manichean audience in order to bring them to the point of conversion is
simplified to a great extent by Joubert's article (1992, 77-117). She shows how the themes
of book 13 are clearly foreshadowed in the early books of the work and how books 11 and
12 have the function of providing the groundwork for the arguments presented in book 13.
The argumentation
around the more difficult fundamental
theoretical
issues, namely the
creatio ex nihilo, the characteristics of God as creator of the whole universe, the issue of
temporality, the theory on matter and lastly the theoretical considerations
issue
of interpretation
itself,
are concerns
that form
the
basis
surrounding the
for the allegorical
interpretation offered in book 13 and that have to be clarified before the presentation of that
at which the whole of the Confessions is aimed. Joubert argues, as I have indicated in
chapter 1, that the aim of the Confessions as a whole is to convert Augustine's erstwhile
friends (both Manicheans and Neo-Platonists)
and that book 13 is the fitting end to the
work, embodying this goal.
The most important elements in this book that Joubert identifies as designed specifically to
reach the Manicheans are (a) the emphasis on the theme of God's goodness, used as a
structuring principle at the opening and the close of the book (1992, 91); (b) the effort to
redeem the Old Testament in the eyes of his (Manichean) readers by showing how it can
most satisfactorily
pervasive
be interpreted
use of terms, concepts
allegorically
(1992, 93 and 102-103);
and realities familiar
221
and (c) the
to the Manicheans
that are
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
nevertheless given their proper Christian content (1992,91-94).
As far as this last category
is concerned Joubert shows convincingly how the use of the themes of light and darkness,
the emphasis on the idea of the ascent of the soul so prominent in Manichean thinking and
on the fact that the body is not part of an alia natura but created good by God while the
soul is not divine are all designed to address a Manichean audience in a very effective way.
She illustrates convincingly how Augustine's insistence on the spiritual nature of the ascent
of the soul drawn to God by the Holy Spirit and by Love, while still using terms and
categories familiar to the Manicheans, is designed to replace their materialistic thinking in
terms of liberated
light particles
physically
received by the sun and the moon. Also
Augustine's arguments about the creation of the world in two stages, his emphasis on the
absolute transcendence of God, on caritas (a concept foreign to Manichean dogma) and on
the influence of the Holy Spirit that is a gift from God, are designed to eliminate Manichean
error; in Joubert's words (1992,94):
Tout se passé comme s'il voulait d'abord séduire les manichéens en parlant leur
langage. Cependant, loin de céder
attention
a
leur theories, il profite au contraire de leur
pour faire passer dans son discours
les theses qu'il veut leur faire
accepter.
It is clear then, that also the last book of the Confessions targets its Manichean audience in
a particularly effective way. I am convinced, and would argue more strongly than Joubert,
that one of the main aims of the meditation on Genesis in books 11 and 12 and particularly
of the allegorical interpretation offered in book 13, is to redeem this text (and together with
it the whole of the Old Testament
and all of the New Testament)"
in the eyes of the
Manicheans.
Let us look at the last section of the allegory that, as I have indicated, forms the basis for
my arguments
about
Augustine's
Manichean
audience
in this
last chapter
of the
dissertation, paragraphs 32 to 49.
Although the canon of the Bible was not fixed by the time the Confessions was published, all the
books Augustine refers to in this section were eventually accepted as part of the canon.
36
222
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
5.4
The Manichean Audience of the Allegory in
Book13
To facilitate the presentation of my arguments I repeat here the schematic analysis of the
allegory already given in chapter 4.6:
Section
Subsection
Paragraphs
Theme
A. Paraenetic
(i)
13-15
Hope in spite of present imperfect conditions
(ii)
16-19
Value and authority of Scripture
(iii)
20-25
Exhortation to bear fruit
(iv)
26-31
Value of the preaching and example of
to
members
of the Church
ministers
B.
Against
(v)
32-34
Man in the image of God
(vi)
35-37
A verse offensive to the Manicheans
(vii)
3~2
Manichean eating rituals
(viii)
43-49
Manichean views of creation
Manichean
dogma
My identification of an important thematic articulation in the narrative between paragraphs
31 and 32, i.e. in the course of the interpretation of the sixth day of creation, needs some
justification.
The primary reason for this division is the move away from the consolatory
sermon-like
exhortations
clearly aimed at the members of the Church towards a more
polemical kind of argumentation
increasingly targeting a Manichean audience. I detect in
the paragraphs from 32 onwards the beginning of an indirect expression of concern with
the Manichean audience that gathers in momentum from this point onwards to become
explicit in the closing paragraphs both of the allegory and of the Confessions as a whole."
This interpretation is supported by the fact that this is the stage where the creation of man is
interpreted, and then the creation of man in the image of God, which does lift this part of the creation
37
223
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
It has become clear that two of the main tenets of Manicheism that Augustine has to deal
with are their cosmogony and their anthropology. In the first part of the allegory (analysed
in chapter 4) we have observed him adroitly removing the discussion of the creation story
from the realm of cosmogony to the pastoral domain (Ries 1963, 212). In the second part
of the allegory we see him eventually coming to grips with some aspects of Manichean
anthropology (in sections v, vi and vii) and cosmogony (in section viii) after all. The Genesis
verses that now come under discussion touch the nerve of a number of issues from these
domains, issues of central importance and on which major differences existed between
Manichean
and Catholic views: the Manicheans
(like Augustine
at an earlier stage)
maintained that the Catholic acceptance of the phrase ad imaginem dei (the subject of
section v) was proof of the anthropomorphic
views they accused them of holding; the
phrase crescite et multiplicamini (the subject of section vi) as a command to humans was
particularly offensive to the Manicheans and totally irreconcilable with a pessimistic view of
man that prohibited procreation; the Old Testament version of a creation that was totally
good (the subject of section viii) also stood in direct opposition to their fundamentally
dualistic worldview. The tour de force of this part of the allegory is, however, the use of the
less offensive verse 29 as a springboard for a lengthy and carefully constructed argument
against the eating ritual of the Manichean elect (see my arguments below).
In this second section of the allegorical reading of Genesis where we may have expected
the consolatory exhortations to move inexorably on to the idea of apocalyptic eternal rest,
we find the pastoral tone of the previous paragraphs gradually making place once again for
a more polemical
(O'Donnell
approach,
though
1992, 3:408). Augustine
still not what
I would
call "Manichee-bashing"
argues patiently and laboriously,
often with great
emotion, but the aim clearly remains "to heal heretics" rather than "to destroy them." The
fact that the last issue the monumental
Confessions
focuses on is the elimination
Manichean error constitutes one of the strongest foundations
of
for my argument that the
work may be primarily intended as a subtle protreptic aimed at a Manichean audience. Let
us examine these closing paragraphs of the Confessions.
5.4.1 Section (v): Man in the Image of God
(paragraphs 32 to 34)
Although paragraphs 32 to 34 start by putting on the table the issue of the differences
between Manichean
and Catholic anthropology,
this section serves more as a bridge
process to an entirely new level, although the events are still part of the events of the sixth day of
creation.
224
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
between the first and second parts of the allegory and a preparation of the reader for what
follows than a polemic on the issue of the nature of man. Still, it is clear that a whole nexus
of problems
and arguments
that were points of debate
between Augustine
and the
Manicheans
is on the table
here:" "the treatment here is brief and suggestive, and
conceals complex doctrinal development" (O'Donnell 1992, 395).
Where paragraph 31 discussed the interdependency of men, paragraph 32 emphasizes the
autonomy of man: the ultimate meaning of being created in the image of God is receiving
the capacity to understand eternal Truths:
mente
quippe
renovatus
et conspiciens
intel/ectum
veritatem
tuam
homine
demonstratore non indiget ut suum genus imitetur, sed te demonstrante probat ipse
quae sit voluntas tua, quod bonum et beneplacitum et perfectum, et doces eum iam
capacem videre trinitatem unitatis vel unitatem trinitatis [The person whose renewal
is in the mind and who contemplates and understands your truth, needs no human
to 'prove' it, imitating the example of humankind but, as you show, he 'proves what
your will is, which is a thing good and well-pleasing and perfect.' Because such a
person now has the capacity, you teach him to see the Trinity of the Unity and the
Unity of the Trinity).
Augustine emphatically declares, adducing the authority of Paul, that now man does not
need other men to mediate between him and God. Once he has been "renewed in the
newness of his mind," he can know the will of God directly. In paragraphs 33-34, however,
we learn that, in spite of the privileged position occupied by man in relation to God, and in
spite of the amount of authority over the whole of creation that he is said to receive in Gen
1, he does not have the authority to judge the spiritual state of other men. He cannot
decide who must be classified as spiritales and who as camales, nor can he judge who is
excluded by God's grace (foris) and who is not.
The affirmation of man's ability to know the will of God functions, like many other devices in
the Confessions,
as a validation of the insights presented
in the following paragraphs.
Founded as it is on the authority of Paul, "the apostle of the Manichees," it is designed to
It is interesting to note, though, that even before Augustine introduces the part of Gen. 1:26 under
discussion in this paragraph (et dixit deus, 'ecce faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem
nostram) he quotes a verse from Romans 12:2 'nolite conformari huic saeculo, sed reformamini in
novitate mentis vestrae.' This must immediately have put on the table for any Manichean reader the
Manichean understanding of anthropology, namely that "there are two men in each person" of which
only the "inner, heavenly and new man ... is formed by God according to his own image" (Bammel
1993, 6) and the different views held by Augustine and the Catholics.
38
225
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
carry special weight with Manichean readers. Also the insistence on man's inability to judge
the spiritual condition of his fellow men has the additional effect of assuring the reader that
Augustine does not assume to judge him, while at the same time it contains a warning that
God does judge (note also once again the probes in the direction of the Manicheans on the
point of man's proper relation to scripture):
Spiritales ergo ... spiritaliter iudicant, non de cognitionibus spiritalibus ... neque de
ipso libro tuo, etiam si quid ibi non lucet, quoniam
summittimus
ei nostrum
intel/ectum certumque habemus etiam quod clausum est aspectibus nostris recte
veraciterque dictum esse
... (sic enim homo, licet iam spiritalis et renovatus ...
factor tamen legis debet esse, non iudex); neque de ilia distinctione
iudicat,
spiritalium videlicet atque carnalium hominum, qui tuis, deus noster, oculis noti sunt
et nullis adhuc nobis apparuerunt operibus ut ex fructibus eorum cognoscamus eos,
sed tu, domine, iam seis eos et divisisti et vocasti inocculto antequam
fieret
firmamentum; neque de turbidis huius saeculi populis ... homo iudicat [So spiritual
persons
... exercise
spiritual
judgement.
They
do not judge
those
spiritual
intelligences ... Nor do they sit in judgement on your book, even if there is obscurity
there. We submit our intellect to it, and hold it for certain that even language closed
to our comprehension is right and true. Even a person who is spiritual ... has to be
'a doer of the law' (Jas. 4:11), not its critic. Nor does he judge which persons are
spiritual and which carnal. They are known to your eyes, our God. To us no works
have as yet appeared so that we can know them by their fruits. Yet you, Lord,
already know them and have made a division. You called them in secret before the
firmament was made. The spiritual person does not judge the storm-tossed peoples
of this world].
5.4.2 Section (vi): A Verse Offensive to the
Manicheans (paragraphs 35 to 37)
Paragraphs 35 to 37 of book 13 are dedicated to a laborious interpretation of the phrase
crescite et multi plica mini et inplete terram in Gen 1:28. Although there is little explicit
indication of this in the text of the Confessions, it must be clear that this thoughtful analysis
offered in an attitude of humility cannot but be designed to argue with the Manicheans. In
this instance we have clear evidence that the issue was a point of discussion between
them and Augustine: "This particular command offended the Manichees. Secundinus found
it evidence of the barbarity of mores among the Jews" (O'Donnell 1992, 3:399). Thus, this
was certainly another of those aspects of the Genesis narrative that Augustine
226
had to
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
explain in a way acceptable to the Manicheans if he hoped to succeed in convincing them
of the value and validity of this text and the whole of the Old Testament.
Paragraph 35 consists almost entirely of those interpretations
of the phrase crescite et
mu/tip/icamini et inp/ete terram that Augustine has to discard:
Sed quid est hoc et qua/e mysterium est? ... dicerem ... dicerem ... item dicerem
.
[But what is this text about, and what kind of a mystery is it? ... I might say that
1
might say ... I might further say that ... ].
We are made aware of the fact that Augustine does not go over this section lightly, that he
finds it difficult to interpret.
Also in paragraph 36 we are reminded of the fact that Augustine has to dig deep to find
answers: Quid igitur dicam? The point he makes directly after this is almost certainly aimed
at Manichean criticism of scripture:
Quid igitur dicam, lumen meum, veritas? quia vacat hoc, quia ina niter ita dictum
est? nequaquam ... absit ut hoc dicat servus verbi tui. et si ego non intel/ego quid
hoc e/oquio significes, utantur eo melius me/iores, id est intel/egentiores quam ego
sum ... p/aceat autem et confessio mea coram ocu/is tuis, qua tibi confiteor credere
me, domine, non incassum te ita /ocutum [What then shall I say, truth my light? That
there is no special significance in this, and the text is empty of meaning? No indeed
... be it far from a servant of your word to say this. And if I fail to understand what
you intend by this utterance, let better interpreters, that is more intelligent than I,
offer a better exegesis ... But let my confession also be pleasing before your eyes. I
confess myself to believe, Lord, that you have not so spoken without a special
intention].
Augustine's
humility here is a practical illustration of a point he has made in book 3.5.9
(video rem non compertam
superbis
neque
nudatam
pueris,
sed incessu
humi/em,
successu exce/sam et ve/atam mysteriis [And this is what met me: something neither open
to the proud nor laid bare to mere children; a text lowly to the beginner but, on further
reading, of mountainous difficulty and enveloped in mysteries]) and has repeated shortly
before in paragraph 33 (homo ... factor tamen legis debet esse, non iudex). If man finds
something in scripture that he does not understand he should assume that he himself is at
fault, rather than divina scriptura. This is clearly a finger pointed at the Manicheans who
made their own reason the norm by which the acceptability
scripture was measured.
227
of the various sections of
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
It is only in paragraph 37 that Augustine's positive allegorical interpretation of the phrase
crescite et multi plica mini is presented. The allegory, in its recapitulation of almost all the
elements of Gen 1, becomes in the last instance a "higher-order" allegory, that I cannot
describe any better than O'Donnell (1992, 3: 400) does:
The result is a higher-order
allegorical interpretation:
it applies to the essential
business of the church, giving body to the presence of the word of God: in the
waters, through the multiplication of signs; in the children of this age, through the
multiplication of interpretations.
What we have here is a practical illustration of how a particular verse, taken ad litteram,
"kills" the interpreter, while the figurative interpretation makes a profound and acceptable
statement about the very essence of the role of the Church on earth, and thus testifies to
the validity of the verse or section of scripture. Augustine is applying to his readers the
medicine that he knows healed him.
5.4.3 Section (vii): Manichean Eating Rituals
(paragraphs 38 to 42)
Paragraph
38 introduces Augustine's
transition to the next section of scripture up for
analysis, Gen 1:29-30, the passage where God ordains that man and animals may eat
certain fruits and plants. Augustine's allegorical interpretation of these verses is a tour de
force that turns what seems a bleak narrative detail into a powerful argument against one
of the central rituals of the Manichean religion, the provision of food to the elect by the
auditors. Joubert's short paragraph (1992, 93) refers to the references in book 13.26.39-40
as criticism of the feeding of the Manichean elect, and calls it "la réussite la plus flagrante
d'Augustin." I argue that it is in fact the whole section of which paragraphs 39 and 40 form
the heart (paragraphs 38 to 42, two pages in the O'Donnell edition) that argues against this
Manichean ritual.
The fact that Augustine starts paragraph 38 with five and a half lines of affirming the
authority of what he is about to say before he introduces Gen 1:29-30, is also an indication
the importance the subject matter presented here holds for him:
Volo etiam
dicere,
domine
deus
meus,
quod me consequens
tua scriptura
commonet, et dicam nec verebor. veram enim dicam te mihi inspirante, quod ex eis
verbis voluisti ut dicerem. neque enim alio praeter te inspirante credo me verum
dicere,
cum tu sis veritas,
omnis autem homo mendax,
et ideo qui loquitur
mendacium, de suo loquitur. ergo ut verum loquar, de tuo loquor [Lord, my God, I
228
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
also want to declare what the following text of your scripture suggests to me, and I
will say it without fear. With you inspiring me I shall be affirming true things, which
by your will I draw out of those words. For I do not believe I give a true exposition if
anyone other than you is inspiring me. You are the truth but every man is a liar (Ps
115: 11; Rom. 3:4). That is why 'he who speaks a lie speaks from himself
(John
8:44). Therefore I depend on you to enable me to speak the truth].
This is followed by a lengthy quotation of the Genesis verses, followed in turn by a
reference to the earlier stage in the allegory where the bearing of fruit was compared to the
good deeds of men. The argument starts in the last part of paragraph 38 with the citation of
two instances of Paul being pleased with the donations provided for him by members of
some of the congregations
(from 2 Tim 1:16 and 2 Cor 11:9-10) but also an instance of
how upset he was when no aid was forthcoming
(2 Tim 4: 16-17),
because,
says
Augustine, these donations are the due of those preaching God's word.
Paragraph 39 opens with two sentences that already contain the essence of where the
main thrust of the interpretation
of Paul's words in this whole section will lead to: the
receiver of the donation is not fed by what he receives but by his delight in the spirit in
which it was given, and it is not the fact that people give that constitutes the spiritual fruit
they bear, but the right moral motivation for the gift:
Pascuntur autem his escis qui laetantur eis, nec il/i laetantur eis, quorum deus
venter. neque enim et in iI/is qui praebent ista, ea quae dant fructus est, sed quo
animo dant [Those who enjoy these foods are fed by them; but those 'whose god is
their belly' (Phil. 3: 19) derive no pleasure from them. But in those who provide the
food, the fruit lies not in what they give but the spirit with which they give it].
Can we be sure that reading this passage as an argument against Manichean eating rituals
is not over interpretation? First, it is conceivable that the Manicheans used the example of
Paul and his many statements
on the subject of the material support required from
congregations as a validation of the ritual of the auditors providing the food the elect ate in
order to liberate the divine particles contained in these foodstuffs." Secondly, let us look at
the phrase quorum deus venter that forms part of the introduction to this section. I contend
that a closer scrutiny of the context this phrase alludes to and of the section in book 3
where Augustine
39
describes the eating ritual of the Manichean elect, provides a strong
See Van Oort (2002, 26) on the probability of Augustine regularly partaking in this ritual.
229
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
indication that Augustine's readers may have recognized the phrase as a direct reference
to this ritual.
In Phil 3:18-19 Paul exhorts his reader to follow his example and to beware of being ruled
by the flesh:
Multi enim ambulant, quos saepe dicebam vobis, nunc autem et flens dico, inimicos
crucis Christi: quorum finis interitus, quorum deus venter, et gloria in confusione
ipsorum, qui terrena sapient [For many live as enemies of the cross of Christ; I have
often told you of them, and now I tell you even with tears. Their end is destruction;
their god is the belly; and their glory is in their shame; their minds are set on earthly
thinqs.]"
We may guess that Augustine would have found much in these verses that reminded him
of the Manicheans. The phrase inimicos crucis Christi aptly describes their beliefs about
Christ's life and crucifixion (that his body was a pseudo-body and that his death on the
cross was only an apparent death). Further, the eating ritual of the elect came very close to
literally making the stomachs of this group their god, as a look at Augustine's remarks in
book 3:10.18 shows:
Et quid age bam cum inridebam eos [sc. sanctos servos et prophetas tuos], nisi ut
inriderer
abs te ... perductus
ad eas nugas ut crederem
ficum plorare
cum
decerpitur ... ? quam tamen ficum si comedisset aliquis sanctus, alieno sane non
suo scelere decerptam, misceret visceribus et anhelaret de ilia angelos. immo vero
parliculas dei gemendo in oratione atgue ructando. quae parliculae summi et veri
dei ligatae fuissent in iIIo pomo. nisi electi sancti dente ac ventre solverentur [I was
ignorant of these principles and laughed at your holy servants and prophets. By my
mockery I only achieved the result that I became ridiculous to you. Gradually and
unconsciously I was led to the absurd trivialities of believing that a fig weeps when it
is picked, and that the fig tree its mother sheds milky tears. Yet if some (Manichee)
saint ate it, provided that the sin of picking it was done not by his own hand but by
another's, then he would digest it in his stomach and as a result would breathe out
angels, or rather as groaned in prayer and retched he would bring up bits of God.
These bits of the most high and true God would have remained chained in that fruit,
if they had not been liberated by the tooth and belly of that elect saint].
40
All translations of quotations from the Bible are from the New Revised Standard Version (1989)
230
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
But, most significantly, Augustine
has earlier in the Confessions
(5.8.14) used a close
variant of the phrase terrena sapiunt in what is certainly a reference to the Manicheans if
we take into account the role this group played in promoting Augustine's career, not only in
Rome, but also as far as the move to Milan was concerned:
Nam et qui perturbabant otium meum foeda rabie caeci erant, et qui invitabant ad
aliud terram sapiebant [For those who disturbed my serenity were blinded with a
disgraceful frenzy. Those who invited me to go elsewhere had a taste only for this
earth].
It is also important to realize that the section from paragraph 39 up to the beginning of
paragraph 41 is no explanation of the Genesis text but in fact a laborious interpretation of
Paul's views on the subject of material support (based on passages from various letters),
an interpretation that refutes any claims the Manicheans may have derived from these texts
for the legitimacy of their ritual and that exposes the respects in which this ritual is open to
criticism.
It is clearly Augustine's
aim here to demonstrate
that, even though material
support is the due of God's ministers, this is not at all the point that Paul intends to bring
across. He interprets Paul's statements to show that the latter is chiefly interested in the
spiritual health of those giving gifts and not in the gifts themselves.
What we read, for
example, in paragraph 41 represents the total opposite of what the Manichean ritual was
about:
Ipse sequitur dicens: non quia quaero datum, sed requiro fructum. didici
a te, deus
meus, inter datum et fructum discernere. datum est res ipsa, quam dat ... fructus
autem bona et recta voluntas datoris est [He goes on to say: 'Not that I seek a gift
but I look for fruit.' From you, my God, I have learnt to distinguish between gift and
fruit. A gift is the object given ... Fruit, however, is the good and right will of the
giver].
Paragraph 42 concludes this section with a quick recapitulation of the preceding arguments
and an explanation of the last phrase Augustine had added to the quotation of Gen 1:30 at
the opening of paragraph 38 (piscibus autem et cetis magnis non dedisti haec).
That section (vii) as a whole treats matters of a high priority to Augustine is indicated by the
length of the passage as well as by its heightened emotional tone. This tone is created by
the repetitive nature of the prose (paragraphs 39 to 41 are characterized
by the insistent
repetition of forms of gaudere and pascere) and especially by the direct apostrophe of Paul
in paragraph 40. Both of these aspects are illustrated in the following quotation, as well as
the degree to which Paul (as I have argued above) has become not only a quoted author in
231
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
the text but a also a character with an important role to playas a figure of authority and an
example
to follow (note also, how in passages
like this, the prayer stance recedes
temporarily in favour of a more argumentative style):
Unde ergo gaudes,
0
Paule magne? unde gaudes, unde pasceris, homo renovate in
agnitione dei secundum imaginem eius qui creavit te, et anima viva tanta continentia et
lingua vo/atilis /oquens mysteria? talibus quippe animantibus ista esca debetur. Quid
est quod te pascit, /aetita. quod sequitur audiam: 'verum tamen, , inquit, 'bene fecistis
communicantes
tribu/ationi meae.' hinc gaudet, hinc pascitur, quia illi bene fecerunt,
non quia eius angustia re/axata est [What then is the reason for your rejoicing, great
Paul? Why your joy? Where do you find your nourishment? You are a man 'renewed in
the knowledge of God after the image of Him who created you' (Col. 3:10) a 'living soul'
of great continence, a tongue which flies like the birds as it proclaims mysteries. It is
indeed to such living souls that this food is due. What then is it which gives you
nourishment?
Joy. Let me hear what follows: Nevertheless,'
taking a share in my tribulations'
he says, 'you did well in
(Phil 4:14). The ground for his joy and for his
nourishment is that the Philippians had acted well, not that his trouble was relieved.].
5.4.4 Section (viii): Manichean Views of Creation
(paragraphs 43 to 49)
Let us move on to the last part of the allegory. In paragraphs 43 to 49 we have the last
section of the explanation of the sixth day of creation, a meditation on the words of Gen
1:31 (looking back on the all that God has created: et vidit deus omnia quae fecit et ecce
bona va/de).41 In paragraph 43 the phrase repeatedly applied in Genesis to the various
objects created (et vidit deus quia bonum est) is replaced with an all-encompassing
omnia
quae fecit and the addition of va/de. The section is held together as a thematic unit by the
fact that Gen 1:31 remains on the table throughout, but also more explicitly by the frequent
repetition of omnia bona va/de and even more frequently of the different forms of videre.
The whole section emphasizes the goodness of creation throughout. It recapitulates on the
issue of time in paragraphs 44, 46, 47 (that also contains a first recapitulation of the whole
of the preceding allegory), and 49. Thus we have, for example in paragraph 44:
O'Donnell sees this as two separate sections, 13.28.43-13.30.45 as a section against the
Manichees (also forming the last subsection of the interpretation of the sixth day of creation), and
13.31.46-13.34.49 as a summary of the exegesis.
41
232
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Ad haec tu dicis mihi ...
'0
homo, nempe quod scriptura mea dicit, ego dico. Et
tamen ilia temporaliter dicit, verbo autem meo tempus non accedit, quia aequali
mecum aeternitate consistit' [To this you replied to me ... '0 man, what my scripture
says, I say. Yet scripture speaks in time-conditioned
language, and time does not
touch my Word, existing with me in an equal eternity'].
The passage
also implicitly and explicitly
targets
Manichean
beliefs about
creation,
explicitly in paragraphs 45 and 48, and implicitly throughout this section. In paragraph 45
we have a reference to different (erroneous) views of creation but with special emphasis on
Manichean error:
Et intel/exi quoniam sunt quidam quibus displicent opera tua, et multa eorum dicunt
te fecisse necessitate compulsum ... et hoc non de tuo, sed iam fuisse alibi creata
et aliunde ... cum de hostibus victis mundane moenia molireris, ut ea constructione
devincti adversus te iterum rebel/are non possent; alia vero nec fecisse te nec
omnino
compegisse
... sed hostilem
mentem
naturamque
aliam non abs te
conditam tibique contrariam in inferioribus mundi locis ista gignere atque formare.
insani dicunt haec, quoniam
non per spiritum
tuum vident opera tua nec te
cognoscunt in eis [ ... and I understood. There are people [Manichees] who are
displeased
at your works. They say you made many of them
... under the
compulsion of necessity. They say you did not produce the creation from your own
matter, but that its elements were already created elsewhere by another power ...
when, after defeating your enemies, you built the ramparts of the world so that they
would be held in check by that construction and unable to fight against you again ...
They claim that in the lower places of the world those things are generated and
formed by a hostile mind and an alien nature, not created by you but opposed to
you. This is the utterance of madmen. They do not see your works with the help of
your Spirit and do not recognize you in them].42
Paragraph 48 insists on the creation ex nihilo (a passage already quoted above) and also
touches on Manichean ideas about predestination (O'Donnell 1992, 3:413).
The subsection
is concluded
by paragraph
49 that is, now for the second time, a
recapitulation of the allegory as a whole in terms of the phrase et vidit deus omnia quae
fecit et ecce bona valde. That the whole of section
(viii) is aimed particularly
at a
Manichean audience (with its belief in a fundamentally dualistic universe) is clear enough to
42
This is the one passage that does come near to "Manichee-bashing."
233
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
make further argumentation on my part superfluous: O'Donnell (1992, 3:343), for example,
who does not remark on the (anti-)Manichean
passage 13.28.43-13.30.45
content in the previous sections, gives the
the title, "'And God saw that it was very good' (against the
Mancihees). "
Before I conclude this chapter, let us take a look at the end of the Confessions (paragraphs
50 to 53) to see how different strands that I have followed throughout this multidimensional
work are tied up at its end, remaining aware of the many strands that I have not paid any
attention to. Augustine very aptly bases the conclusion to his Confessions on Gen 2:1-2,
which concludes
the creation narrative with its description
seventh day after everything had been completed,
of how God rested on the
providing at last the eschatological
perspective which is the natural goal of an allegory based on the hexameron. This verse,
as O'Donnell (1992, 3:418) points out, is not interpreted directly, but it forms the subtext of
all that is said in these closing paragraphs with their eschatological orientation.
The conclusion to the Confessions starts with a prayer for peace. Its opening sentence
recalls the tortured prayer of the prologue (da mihi, domine, scire et intellegere utrum sit
prius incovare te an laudare te, et scire te prius sit an invocare te, and what followed) in the
verbal echoes and in the contrast of its simplicity:
Domine deus, pacem da nobis (omnia enim praestitisti
nobis), pacem quietis,
pacem sabbati, pacem sine vespera ['Lord, grant us peace; for you have given us
all things' (Isa. 26:12), the peace of quietness, the peace of the Sabbath, a peace
with no evening (2 Thess. 3: 16)].
The labyrinthine
intellectual quest and the accompanying
urgent effort to convince the
reader of the validity of its points, all the Sturm und Orang have been replaced by an
emphasis on requies.
The work ends with a last allusion to Matt 7:7 (a favourite with the Manicheans and a
vehicle to indicate protreptic intent) in a statement that for me recapitulates the endeavour
of the whole. Its last thought is dedicated to the reader Augustine has spent so much
emotional energy on, with the acknowledgement
and acceptance that he can do no more to
persuade this reader, that only they themselves can find the answers with God Himself:
Et hoc intellegere quis hominum dabit homini? quis angelus angelo? quis angelus
homini?
a te petatur, in te quaeratur, ad te pulsetur: sic, sic accipietur, sic
invenietur, sic aperietur [What man can enable the human mind to understand this?
Which angel can interpret it to an angel? What angel can help a human being to
grasp it? Only you can be asked, only you can be begged, only on your door can
234
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
we knock (Matt 7:7). Yes indeed, that is how it is received, how it is found, how the
door is opened].
I conclude this chapter with a few remarks on Augustine's
allegorical
interpretation
aims and techniques
of Genesis in general. First, when Augustine
in the
announces
his
project for the last three books, using the words olim inardesco meditari in lege tua, we
must take him seriously. The allegory as a whole is described much more accurately by the
term meditation,
than by terms that carry connotations
of a theoretical,
orderly
and
focussed analysis of a particular text, terms like interpretation or exegesis.
A careful reading of book 13 also reveals that, while the Genesis narrative provides a
skeletal structure on which the allegory is based, what the reader is presented
encompasses
with
much more than the reading of one section of scripture. This is indeed a
meditation on divina scriptura as a whole, not only because the quotations and allusions
range from Genesis and Exodus, Isaiah and the book of Psalms in the Old Testament to
almost all the books of the New Testament, but also because it meditates on the very
nature and function of scripture.
Second, this meditation on divina scriptura consists of such a clever interweaving
juxtaposition
of texts from
interspersed with Augustine's
different
sections
and
of the Old and the New Testament,
own words, which he claims, are directly inspired by God
(who is veritas and to whom every word is addressed), that it is often difficult to unravel the
various individual strands. This has the powerful effect of making the reader perceive one
message, coming now from the Old Testament, now from the New, in a persistent visible
and audible
illustration
of the harmony
between the two testaments.
This affirms
a
fundamental truth about scripture that constitutes at the same time a persuasive argument
against Manichean rejection of the Old Testament. If the contribution of Paul's voice to this
message, through the quotation of Paul's writings, indeed through the representation
of
Paul as a character in the narrative, is taken into account, it must be clear that this section
of the Confessions constitutes a defence of the Old Testament that the Manicheans would
have had great difficulty to refute.
235
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
CONCLUSION
The formulation of the topic for this dissertation had its origin in an unwillingness to accept
that a master rhetorician who is at the same time one of the greatest thinkers of all times
would write a work that violates
one of the basic principles
of composition,
that of
constructing a coherent whole, i.e. with the problem of the unity of the Confessions. I did
not at any stage expect to find a miracle key that would unlock all the mysteries of such a
multi-dimensional
work, but I believe that what this dissertation presents does bring us a
small step closer to a truer appreciation of the literary qualities of the work, including the
coherence of its construction.
My survey of the intimidating bibliography on the Confessions (in chapter 1) has convinced
me that research on the literary devices of the work is one field where progress is relatively
slow. What has been done is still far from adequate to enable the modern reader to fully
understand how the Confessions functions as a literary work of art. This is largely due to
the fact that, because classical philology has for the most of the previous century been
focussed on other eras and other works, the bulk of research done on the Confessions is
by specialists
from non-literary fields, like theology or philosophy.
Many of the literary
devices used in the Confessions still need to be examined (e.g. the structuring function of
Bible quotations from other books than the Psalms or a close comparison of the work to
other Christian protreptics), each meriting a full-scale project. On the other hand, there
exists the need for another study like that of Grotz in 1972 to draw together and evaluate all
efforts to discover the unity of the work. This study must also incorporate an assessment of
how research on isolated literary qualities of the work contributes to our understanding of
the unity of the Confessions.
This dissertation focuses on only two of the literary devices employed in the Confessions,
namely the use of generic conventions
particular
audience
and the targeting (through various means) of a
in the work. It also examines
only one aspect of each of these
categories, namely the degree to which the work displays qualities of a specific genre (the
ancient protreptic) and the degree to which it targets a specific segment of its audience (the
Manicheans). Chapter 2 presents the theoretical and historical background to underpin the
reading of selected passages from the Confessions proposed in chapters 3 to 5 of the
dissertation.
236
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Much research still has to be done on the generic devices employed in the Confessions,
e.g. a study of the utilization of conventions
from genres other than the protreptic; a
comparison of the work with other literary antecedents than the ones discussed here and in
much more detail than was done here; or a comparison
Augustine's
Confessions
of the work to the rest of
oeuvre and the generic devices used there. Also on the audience of the
a lot of work remains to be done, e.g. a more theoretical examination
of
exactly how the text communicates with and delineates its audience and of all the groups
who constitute this audience; a closer co-operation with historians of religion to further
illuminate the Manichean connotations of various concepts in the work; or more detailed
comparisons between the Confessions and the available Manichean documents as well as
between the Confessions and Augustine's anti-Manichean works.
But the results of the research expounded in this dissertation have convinced me that the
Confessions
fundamental
has
a protreptic-paraenetic
communicative
purpose
that
is far
more
to the essence of the work than most scholars realize. Statements directly
expressing protreptic intent occur frequently throughout the Confessions, and there are a
number of factors that carry protreptic intent indirectly. In this last category I examined
elements like the shifting persona of the narrator who at times speaks in the voice of the
not-yet-converted
in an effort to show the reader how to talk to God and how to proceed
towards conversion; the important role played by references to Matt 7:7, which fulfil the
double function of expressing protreptic intent (in its exhortation to seek and its assertion
that those who seek will find) and carrying specific overtones for Manichean readers; and
the occurrence of the theme of the protreptic power of reading in the Confessions (which I
read as an instruction to the reader on how to read the text in hand). But it is the fact that a
protreptic-paraenetic
communicative
work that constitutes
fundamental
the strongest
communicative
purpose is clearly present in the key sections of the
argument
for postulating
purpose of the Confessions
protreptic
intent
as a
as a whole: in the opening
paragraph which foreshadows the main themes of the work; in the central section with its
pivotal function within the whole (especially in ancient works); as well as in the concluding
paragraphs with their unifying function of tying up the individual strands of the narrative.
Once the autobiographical
section of the Confessions is described as a conversion story, it
is easy to appreciate that it may have a protreptic aim. But if the last section of the work is
conceived as exegesis a protreptic and/or paraenetic function is not what a modern reader
would expect it to fulfil. Thus, the analysis of the allegory in book 13 rendered the most
interesting results. The contents, the tone, and the allusions in this section, in short the sum
of the literary devices employed here, have on the reader the effect of an exhortative
237
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
sermon much rather than that of a theoretical
paraenetic communicative
piece of exegesis.
It has a protreptic-
purpose which targets, moreover, both an already-converted
Christian audience and (increasingly towards the end) a Manichean audience.
Also as far as a Manichean intended audience for the Confessions as a whole is concerned
I discovered a sustained preoccupation with this group that is not yet fully appreciated by
the scholarly community.
Once again I found it significant that allusions to this group
occurred at the pivotal sections of the work, but especially that the end of the work is
dominated
by an unmistakeable
last effort to convince the Manichean
reader of his
erroneous beliefs. What I found especially ingenious was the indirectness and the subtlety
of the approach to the Manicheans:
the initial concealment
of protreptic intentions only
gradually makes way for a more explicit targeting of Manichean beliefs, while the tone
never becomes scathing enough to alienate this audience.
In this manner Augustine
employs the natural curiosity of man about other men to seduce the Manichean reader who
may not have read the work if he knew that it meant to convert him to Catholicism. Also the
poignant evocation of the joys of friendship is cleverly designed to touch a tender spot with
Manichean
readers:
close
circles
of friends
formed
the core of Manichean
social
organization and under Augustine's influence many of his friends converted to Manicheism.
The use of numerous categories and terms that had special significance for Manichean
readers adds to the appeal the text is designed to make to this group.
My research has opened up two very important perspectives on how the Confessions may
be read. Let us turn to the second leg of the dissertation first. This line of enquiry revealed
that looking at the text with an awareness of the added connotations
many words and
categories may have had for a Manichean reader or for any other reader familiar with these
terms brings about an important change in perspective. Passages like the "digression" on
time in book 11 and the allegorical interpretation of the creation story from Genesis take on
a totally new aspect and their place within the whole becomes a completely
different
matter. Apart from the enhanced understanding of the Confessions this perspective brings
about, this should caution the modern reader to even greater circumspection
in the
approach to ancient texts in general. It should sharpen our realisation that even the most
thorough
study of an ancient work, taking into account as much as possible of the
background
and the context within which the work functioned,
may still not understand
many of its devices.
It is however my exploration of the possibility that the Confessions employs some of the
devices of the (already Christianised) protreptic genre that provides the most important new
way to view the unity of the work. I argue that an inability to escape from expectations
238
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
formed by modern perceptions lead researchers to ask the question that put research
completely off track: why did Augustine add three books of exegesis to his autobiography?
This formulation
autobiography
brings into play the totally invalid expectations
associated with modern
and makes readers experience the last section of the work as superfluous
and perplexing. Calling the last part of the work exegesis also evokes connotations that do
not do justice to the compelling exhortation that figures strongly in this section.
The Confessions
consists,
like many of its literary antecedents
already identified
by
Courcelle, of a conversion story with the ulterior purpose of preparing the reader for a more
difficult theoretical section, which is argumentation with a protreptic purpose, supported by
copious scriptural quotation. But in its subtlety and multi-layered character the Confessions
superseded its antecedents to such an extent that later readers were unable to recognize
antecedent generic practice in this work. Augustine's ingenious and intensely passionate
effort to convert his reader to Christianity resulted in a disclosure of his innermost self so
touching and a segment of his life-story told so compellingly that readers through the ages
(but especially modern readers) became so fascinated by the man that they lost sight of
what he was aiming at. But it is only a careless and selective reader that falls into this trap
and fails to appreciate
how the Confessions
moves inexorably
on in pursuit
of its
communicative aims. The last section of the work illuminates the reformation of the old man
to become the new (or the Manichean to become the Catholic) parallel to the treatment of
this theme in the first section of the work. The effort to convert continues in the same voice
and is supported
by the same relentless
argumentation
after the conversion
story is
brought to an end and when the issues of time, creation and the authority of scripture are
treated. To conclude: it is not the compositional
techniques of the Confessions that are
inadequate. It is the ability of readers to appreciate the subtlety of these techniques that
has diminished over centuries. And the fact that the Confessions has remained Augustine's
most read work is proof that it is the work of a literary genius, one of the greatest thinkers of
all times.
239
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Translations and Texts of Primary Works
Aurelius Augustinus, Sanctus. Contra Academicos, De Beata vita, De Ordine, De Magistro,
De
Libero
Arbitrio.
1970.
Edited
by W.M.
Green
and
K.O.
Daur.
Corpus
Christianorum. Series Latina 29. Turnholt: Brepols.
Aurelius Augustinus,
Sanctus. Opera Omnia. 1861. Edited by J.-P Migne. Patrologiae
Cursus Completus. Series Latina Prior 42. Paris: J.-P. Migne.
Boulding, Maria, tr. 1997. The Confessions: Introduction, Translation and Notes. Edited by
st
John E. Rotelle. The Works of Saint Augustine: A Translation for the 21
Century.
New York: New City Press.
Chadwick, Henry, tr. 1991. Saint Augustine: Confessions. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
MacKenna, Stephen, tr. 1969 (4). Plotinus: The Enneads.
London: Faber and Faber.
Marcovich, Miroslav, ed. 1997. lustini Martyris Dialogus cum Tryphone. Berlin: De Gruyter.
O'Donnell, James J, ed. 1992. Augustine: Confessions. Vo1.1. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
O'Meara, John J, tr. 1951. St. Augustine: Against the Academics.
New York: Newman
Press.
Pine-Coffin, R.S, tr. 1961. Saint Augustine: Confessions. London: Harmondsworth.
Roberts,
Alexander,
and James
Donaldson,
eds.
1950.
The Ante-Nicene
Fathers:
Translations of the Writings of the Fathers down to A.D. 325. Vol 1. Grand Rapids,
Michigan: Eerdmans.
Roberts,
Alexander,
and James
Donaldson,
eds.
1951.
The Ante-Nicene
Fathers:
Translations of the Writings of the Fathers down to A.D. 325. Vol 5. Grand Rapids,
Michigan: Eerdmans.
240
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Rudd, Niall, and Thomas Wiedemann,
eds. Cicero: De Legibus 1. 1987. Bristol: Bristol
Classical Press.
Schaff, Philip, and Henry Wace, eds. 1955. A Select Library of the Nicene and Post-Nicene
Fathers. Second Series 9. Grand Rapids, Michigan: Eerdmans.
Smulders, P, ed. Sancti Hilarii Pictauiensis Episcopi: De Trinitate: Praefatio Libri i-vil. 1979.
Turnholt: Brepols.
Thascius
Caecilius Cyprianus,
Sanctus.
Opera omnia: Tomus unicus. 1844. Edited by
Stephan Baluzi. Patrologiae Cursus Completus 4. Paris: Sirou.
Reference List of Secondary Sources
Adam, A. 1958. Das Fortwirken des Manlchaismus bei Augustin. Zeitschrift fOr Kirchengeschichte
69:1-25.
Alfaric, P. 1918. L'évolution intel/ectuel/e de saint Augustin 1: Du manichéisme au néoplatonisme.
Paris: E. Nourry.
Allgeier, Arthur.
1930. Der Einfluss des Maniehalsmus
auf die exegetische
Fragestellung
bei
Augustin: Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte von Augustins theologischer Entwicklung. Pages 1-13
in Die Festschrift der Garres-Gesel/schaft
zum 1500. Todestage des heiligen Augustinus.
Edited by M. Grabmann and J. Mausbach. Kain: J.P. Bachem.
Archambault,
Paul J. 1982. Augustine,
Memory,
and the Development
of Autobiography.
Augustinian Studies 13:23-30.
Archambault,
Paul J. 1984. Augustine,
Time, and Autobiography
as Language.
Augustinian
Studies 15:7-13.
Archambault, Paul J. 1986. Shifts of Narrative Level in Saint Augustine's Confessions. Augustinian
Studies 17:109-117.
Amold-Dëben, Victoria. 1991. Die Bildhaftigkeit der Manichëlschen Texte. Pages 1-7 in Manichaea
Selecta. Studies Presented to Professor Julien Ries on the Occasion of His Seventieth
Birthday. Edited by Alois van Tongerloo
and Soren Giversen.
Louvain: Drukkerij Foerts.
241
Manichaean
Studies
1.
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Arts, M.R. 1927. The Syntax of the Confessions
of Saint Augustine.
Washington:
Catholic
University of America.
Asher, Lyell. 1998. The Dangerous Fruit of Augustine's
Confessions.
Journal of the American
Academy of Religion 66:227-255.
Aune, David E. 1991. Romans as a Logos Protreptikos in the Context of Ancient Religious and
Philosophical
Propaganda. Pages 91-124 in Paulus und das antike Judentum. Edited by
Martin Hengel and Ulrich Heckel. TObingen: Mohr/ Siebeck.
Babcock, William S. 1994. Augustine and the Spirituality of Desire. Augustinian Studies 25:179199.
Bammel, C.P. 1993. Pauline Exegesis, Manicheism and Philosophy in the Early Augustine. Pages
1-25 in Christian Faith and Greek Philosophy in Late Antiquity. Edited by L.R. Wickham
and C.P. Bammel. Supplements to Vigiliae Christianae 19. Leiden: Brill.
Beatrice, P.F. 1989. Quosdam Platonicorum Libros: The Platonic Readings of Augustine in Milan.
Vigiliae Christianae 43:248-281.
Bennett, Camille. 1988. The Conversion of Vergil: The Aeneid in Augustine's Confessions. Revue
des études augustiniennes 34:47-69.
Berger, Klaus. 1984. Hellenistishce Gattungen im Neuen Testament. Aufstieg und Niedergang der
Romteneen Welt 11,25.2:1031-1432.
Bernasconi, Robert. 1992. At War with Oneself: Augustine's
Confessions.
Pages
Phenomenology:
Wolfgang.
in
Eros
and
Eris:
Contributions
to
of the Will in the
a
Hermeneutical
Liber amicorum for Adriaan Peperzak. Edited by Paul van Tongeren et al.
Phaenomenologica
Bessner,
57-65
Phenomenology
127. Dordtrecht and Boston: Kluwer.
1991. Augustins
Bekentnisse
als Emeuerung
des Philosophierens:
13
Vorlesungen zur Geschichte der Philosophie von Augustinus bis Boethius, gehalten an der
Universitë: Hamburg 1991. Cuxhaven: Junghans.
Billicsich, F. 1929. Studien zu den Bekenntnissen des Heiligen Augustinus. Vienna: Mayer.
Bochet, Isabelle.
1993. Interprétation
scriptuaire
et comprehension
de soi: Du "De doctrina
christiana" aux "Confessions" de saint Augustin. Pages 21-50 in Comprendre et interpreter:
La paradigme herméneutique de la raison. Edited by Jean Greisch. Paris: Beauchesne.
242
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Bochet, Isabelle. 1996. Le livre VIII des "Confessions": Récit de conversion et réflexion
théologique. Nouvelle revue théologique 118:363-384.
Bëhlig, Alexander. 1991. Mani und Platon: Ein Vergleich. Pages 19-34 in Manichaea Selecta:
Studies Presented to Professor Julien Ries on the Occasion of His Seventieth Birthday.
Edited by Alois van Tongerloo and Soren Giversen. Louvain: Drukkerij Foerts.
Bonner, Gerald. 1993. Augustine's Conversion: Historical Fact or Literary Device. Augustinus
37:103-119.
Boyd, George N. 1974. The Medium is the Message: A Revisionist Reading of Augustine's
Experience of Grace According to Schleiermacher and McLuhan. Anglican Theological
Review 56:189-201.
Boyer, Charles. 1953. Christianisme et Néo-Platonisme dans la formation de Saint Augustin. 2nd
ed. Rome: Officium Libri Catholici.
Boyle, Marjorie O'Rourke. 1987. The Prudential Augustine: The Virtuous Structure and Sense of
his Confessions. Recherches augustiniennes 22:129-150.
Brown, Peter. 1967. Augustine of Hippo: A Biography. London: Faber and Faber.
Brown, Peter. 1972. Religion and Society in the Age of Saint Augustine. London: Faber and Faber.
Brown, Peter. 1992. Power and Persuasion
in Late Antiquity:
Towards a Christian Empire.
Madison, Wis.: University of Wisconsin Press.
Burns, Paul. 1993. Augustine's Distinctive Use of the Psalms in the Confessions: The Role of
Music and Recitation. Augustinian Studies 24:133-146.
Burrel, David. 1970. Reading the Confessions
of Augustine: An Exercise in Theological
Understanding. Journal of Religion 50:327-351.
Burrell, David. 1990. Reading the Confessions of Augustine: The Case of Oedipal Analyses.
Pages 133-142 in The Hunger of the Heart: Reflections on the Confessions of Augustine.
Edited by Donald Capps and James E. Dittes. Society for the Scientific Study of Religion,
Monograph Series 8. Purdue University West Lafayette: The Society for the Scientific
Study of Religion.
Byrne, Lawrence. 1989. Writing God's Story: Self and Narrative Structure in Augustine's
Confessions. Christianity and Literature 38:15-31.
243
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Cairns, Francis. 1972. Generic Composition in Greek and Roman Poetry. Edinburgh: Edinburgh
University Press.
Cambronne,
Patrice.
1987. Imaginaire et théologie
dans les Confessions
de saint Augustin.
Bulletin de littérature ecclésiastique 88:206-228.
Cambronne, Patrice. 1993. Le "vol des poires." Revue des études latines 71 :228-238.
Cambronne, Patrice. 1994. Unde malum? Augustin et les questions sur Ie mal. Revue des études
augustiniennes 96:511-537.
Canévet, Mariette. 1987. Le schéma de conversion dans Ie prologue du De Trinitate d'Hilaire de
Poitiers
et
Ie
livre
VII
des
Confessions
d'Augustin:
Problématique
d'un
temps.
Augustinianum 27:165-174.
Capps,
Donald.
1985. Augustine
as Narcissist:
Comments
on Paul Rigby's
"Paul Ricoeur,
Freudianism, and Augustine's Confessions." Journal of the American Academy of Religion
53:115-127.
Capps, Donald. 1990. The Scourge of Shame and the Silencing of Adeodatus. Pages 69-92 in The
Hunger of the Heart: Reflections on the Confessions of Augustine. Edited by Donald Capps
and James E. Dittes. Purdue University West Lafayette: The Society for the Scientific Study
of Religion.
Carrol, M.B. 1940. The Clausulae in the Confesssions
of St. Augustine.
Washington:
Catholic
University of America.
Cary, P. 1994. God in the Soul: Or the Residue of Augustine's Manichaean Optimism. University of
Dayton Review 22:69-82.
Cavadini, John C. 1993. Time and Ascent in Confessions
Augustiniana:
XI. Pages 171-185 in Collectanea
Presbyter Factus Sum. Edited by Joseph T. Lienhard, Earl C. Muller and
Roland J. Teske. New York: Peter Lang.
Cayré, Fulbert. 1953. Le sens et I'unité des Confessions.
L 'Année théologique
augustinienne
13:13-32.
Chadwick, Henry. 1993. Donatism and the Confessions of Augustine. Pages 23-35 in Philantropia
kai eusebeia: Festschrift fOr Albrecht Dihle zum 70. Geburtstag. Edited by G.W. Most, H.
Petersman and A.M. Ritter. Gëttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.
244
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Chadwick, Henry. 1994. On Re-reading the Confessions: Pages 139-160 in Saint Augustine the
Bishop: A Book of Essays. Edited by Fannie LeMoine and Christopher
Kleinhenz. New
York: Garland Publishing.
Chamberlain, Mary, and Paul Thompson, eds. 1998. Narrative and Genre. London: Routledge.
Chidester,
D. 1986. The Symmetry of Word and Light: Perceptual
Categories
in Augustine's
Confessions. Augustinian Studies 17: 119-133.
Churchill,
Laurie
J. 1989-90.
Inopem
me copia
fecit:
Signs
of Narcissus
in Augustine's
Confessions. Classical and Modern Literature 10:373-379.
Clark, Elizabeth A. 1986. Vitiated Seeds and Holy Vessels: Augustine's Manichaean Past. Pages
291-349 in Ascetic Piety and Women's Faith: Essays in Late Ancient Christianity. Edited by
Elizabeth Clark. Studies in Women and Religion 20. Lewiston: E. Mellen Press.
Clark, Gillian. 1993. Augustine: The Confessions. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Colot, Blandine. 1994. Une approche des Confessions
d'Augustin
a
travers I'étude d'otium et
quies. Bulletin de I'association G. Budé 2:169-186.
Cooper, John C. 1971. Why did Augustine write Books XI-XIII of the Confessions? Augustinian
Studies 2:37-46.
Courcelle, P. 1943-44. Les premiêres Confessions de saint Augustin. Revue des études latines
21-22:155-174.
Courcelle, P. 1963. Les "Confessions" de s. Augustin dans la tradition littéraire: Antécédents
et
postérité. Paris: Études Augustiniennes.
Courcelle, P. 1968 (2). Recherches
sur les Confessions
de Saint Augustin. 2nd ed. Paris: De
Boccard.
Crosson, Frederic J. 1989. Structure and Meaning in St. Augustine's Confessions. Proceedings of
the American Catholic Philosophical Association 63:84-97.
Crouse, R.D. 1976. Recurrens in te unum: The Pattern of St. Augustine's
Confessions.
Patristica 14:389-392.
Currie, H.M. 1974-75. Saint Augustine and Virgil. Proceedings of the Virgil Society 14:6-16.
245
Studia
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Decret, Francois. 1978. L 'Afrique manichéenne (IVe - Ve): Étude historique et doctrinale. Vol.1.
Paris: Études Augustiniennes.
Decret, Francois. 1993. le probleme du Saint Esprit dans le systérne manichéen. Studia Patristica
27:267-273.
Decret, Francois. 1995a. Essais sur I'Église manichéenne en Afrique du Nord et
de saint Augustine:
Recueil d'études.
Studia Ephemeridis
a Rome
Augustinianum
au temps
47. Rome:
Institutum Patristicum Augustinianum.
Decret, Francois.
1995b. la
christologie
manichéenne
dans la controverse
d'Augustin
avec
Fortunatus. Augustinianum 35:443-455.
Derycke, Hugues. 1987. le vol des poires, parabole du péché originel. Bulletin de littérature
ecclésiastique 88:337-348.
Desch,
Waltraud.
1988.
Augustins
Gedankenbewegung.
Dilorenzo,
Confessiones:
Beobachtungen
zu
Motivbestand
und
Frankfurt am Main: Peter lang.
Raymond D. 1983. Non pie quaerunt: Rhetoric, Dialectic, and the Discovery of the True
in Augustine's Confessions. Augustinian Studies 14: 117-127.
Dilorenzo,
Raymond D. 1985. "Divine Eloquence and the Spiritual World of the Praedicator": Book
XIII of St. Augustine's Confessions. Augustinian Studies 16:75-88.
Dodds, E.R. 1927-28. Augustine's
Confessions: A Study of Spiritual Maladjustment.
The Hibbert
Journal 26:459-473.
Dënt, Eugen. 1969. Aufbau und GlaubwOrdigkeit der Konfessionen und die Cassiciacumgesprache
des Augustinus. Wiener Studien 3: 181-197.
Douglass, laurie.
1996. Voice Re-Cast: Augustine's
Use of Conversation
in De ordine and the
Confessions. Augustinian Studies 27:39-54.
Duchrow, U. 1965. Der Aufbau von Augustins Schriften Confessiones und De trinitate. Zeitschrift
fOr Theologie und Kirche 62:338-367.
Eder, Karl. 1938. Eigenart
Theologisch-praktische
und GlaubwOrdigkeit
der Confessiones
des heiligen Augustinus.
Quartalschrift 91 :606-620.
Feldmann, Erich. 1975. Der Einflu~ des Hortensius auf den Denken des jungen Augustins von
373. Dissertation. MOnster.
246
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Feldmann, Erich. 1980. Christus-Fr6mmigkeit
der Mani-JOnger: Der suchende Student Augustinus
in ihrem "Netz"? Pages 198-216 in Pietas: Festschrift far Bernhard Kotting. Edited by Ernst
Dassmann and K. Suso Frank. MOnster: Aschendorff.
Feldmann, Erich. 1988. Literarische und theologische Probleme der Confessiones. Pages 27-45 in
Saint Augustine. Edited by P. Ranson. Paris: L'Áge d'Homme.
Feldmann, Erich. 1989. Unverschamt genug vermals er sich, astronomishce
Anschauungen
zu
lehren: Augustins Polemik gegen Mani in conf. 5,3ff. Pages 105-120 in Signum petatis.
Festgabe far C.P. Mayer. Edited by Adolar Zumkeller. WOrzburg: Augustinus-Verlag.
Feldmann,
Erich.
1990. Noch einmal:
Die Confessiones
des Augustinus
und ihre Einheit:
Reflexionen zu ihrer Komposition. Studia Patristica 18:64-70.
Feldmann, Erich. 1991. Et inde rediens fecerat sibi deum (conf7,20):
des
augustinishcen
Gottesbegriffes
und zu dessen
Beobachtungen zur Genese
Funktion
in den
Confessiones.
Augustiniana 41 :881-904.
Feldmann, Erich. 1994. Confessiones. Pages 1134-1193 in vol. 1 of Augustinus Lexicon. Edited by
C. Mayer et al. Basel: Schwabe.
Fendt, Gene. 1995. Confessions'
Bliss: Postmodern
Criticism as a Palimpsest of Augustine's
Confessions. Heythrop Journal 36:30-45.
Fenn, Richard. 1990. Augustine: Death Anxiety and the Power and Limits of Language. Pages
315-334 in The Hunger of the Heart: Reflections on the Confessions of Augustine. Edited
by Donald Capps and James E. Dittes. Purdue University West Lafayette: The Society for
the Scientific Study of Religion.
Fenske, Wolfgang. 1997. "Und wenn ihr betet ... "(Mt 6,5): Gebete in der zwischenmenschlichen
Kommunikation
der
Antike
als
Ausdruck
der
Frommigkeit.
SUNT
21.
G6ttingen:
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.
Ferguson, Everett. 1993. Backgrounds
nd
of Early Christianity. 2
ed. Grand Rapids, Michigan:
Eerdmans.
Ferrari,
Leo
C.
1970.
augustiniennes
The
Pear-theft
in Augustine's
Revue
des
études
16:233-242.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1973. Astronomy and Augustine's
augustiniennes
Confessions.
Break with the Manichees. Revue des études
19:263-276.
247
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Ferrari, Leo C. 1975a. The Boyhood Beatings of Augustine. Augustinian Studies 5:1-14.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1975b. Monica on the Wooden Ruler (Conf. 3.11,19). Augustinian Studies 6:193205.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1976. Christus' via in Augustine's Confessions. Augustinian Studies 7:47-58.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1977a. The Theme of the Prodigal Son in Augustine's
augustiniennes
Confessions. Recherches
12: 105-118.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1977b. The Barren Field in Augustine's Confessions. Augustinian Studies 8:55-70.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1978. The "Food of Truth" in Augustine's Confessions. Augustinian Studies 9: 1-14.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1979a. The Arboreal Polarisation in Augustine's
Confessions. Revue des études
augustiniennes 25:35-46.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1979b. The Dreams of Monica in Augustine's
Confessions. Augustinian
Studies
10:3-17.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1979c. From Pagan Literature to the Pages of the Holy Scriptures: Augustine's
Confessions
Festschrift
as
Exemplary
tur C. Andresen.
Propaedeutic.
Pages
173-182
in Kerygma
und
Logos:
Edited by A.M. Ritter. Gottingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1980. Paul at the Conversion of Augustine. Augustinian Studies 11:5-20.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1982. Saint Augustine on the Road to Damascus. Augustinian Studies 13:151-170.
Ferrari,
Leo C.
1987. An Analysis
of Augustine's
Conversional
Reading
(Conf
8.12,29).
Augustinian Studies 18:30-51.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1989. Saint Augustine's Conversion Scene: The End of a Modern Debate? Studia
Patristica 22:235-250.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1991. Augustine's "Discovery" of Paul (Conf 7.21.27). Augustinian Studies 22:3761.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1992. Beyond Augustine's
Conversion Scene. Pages 97-107 in Augustine: From
Rhetor to Theologian. Edited by Joanne McWilliam. Waterloo,
Ontario: Wilfred Laurier
University Press.
Ferrari, Leo C. 1994. Doorways of Discovery in Augustine's Confessions. Augustinus 39:149-164.
248
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Flasch, Kurt. 1993. Was ist Zeit? Augustinus
Historisch-philosophischse
von Hippo: Das XI. Buch der Confessiones:
Studie. Frankfurt am Main: Vittorio Klostermann.
Flood, Emmet T. 1988. The Narrative Structure of Augustine's
Confessions: Time's Quest For
Eternity. International Philosophical Quarterly 28: 141-162.
Flores, Ralph. 1975. Reading and Speech in St. Augustine's
Confessions. Augustinian
Studies
6:1-13.
Flores, Ralph.
1984. The Rhetoric
of Doubtful
Authority:
Deconstructive
Readings
of Self-
Questioning Narratives, St Augustine to Faulkner. Ithaca and London: Cornell University
Press.
Fontaine, Jacques. 1954. Sens et valeur des images dans les "Confessions."
Pages 117-126 in
Augustinus Magister: Congrés international augustinien. Paris, 21 -24 Septembere
Communications.
1954:
Edited by F. Cayré. Paris: Études Augustiniennes.
Fontaine, Jacques. 1987. Une révolution littéraire dans I'occident latin: Les Confessions de saint
Augustin. Bulletin de littérature ecclésiastique 88:173-193.
Fontaine, Jacques. 1990. Genres et styles dans les Confessions de saint Augustin. L'lnformation
littéraire 42: 13-20.
Fontan, Pierre. 1987. Une exégése Néo-Platonicienne?
(Le livre XII des Confessions). Bulletin de
littérature ecclésiastique 88:316-322.
Forman, Robert J. 1995. Augustine and the Making of a Christian Literature: Classical Tradition
and Augustinian Aesthetics. Texts and Studies in Religion 65. Lewiston: E. Mellen Press.
Fowler, Alastair. 1982. Kinds of Literature: An Introduction to the Theory of Genres and Modes.
Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Freccero, John. 1986. Autobiography and Narrative. Pages 16-29 in Reconstructing Individualism:
Autonomy,
Individuality,
and the Self in Western Thought. Edited by Thomas C. Heller,
Morton Sosa, and David E. Wellbery. Stanford, California: Stanford University Press.
Fredriksen,
Paula.
1978. Augustine
and His Analysts:
The Possibility
of a Psychohistory.
Soundings 51 :206-227.
Frend, William.
1954. Manichaeism
in the Struggle between Saint Augustine
and Petilian of
Constantine. Pages 657-665 in in Augustinus Magister: Congrés international augustinien.
249
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Paris, 21 -24 Septembere
1954: Communications.
Edited by F. Cayré. Paris: Études
Augustiniennes.
Gaiser,
Konrad.
1959. Protreptik
und Perënese
bei Platon:
Untersuchungen
zur Form des
Platonischen Dialogs. Stuttgart: Kohlhammer.
Gay, Volney. 1986. Augustine:
The Reader as Selfobject. Journal for the Scientific Study of
Religion 25:64-76.
Gibb, John, and William Montgomery,
eds. 1927. The Confessions
of Augustine.
Cambridge
Patristic Texts. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Grotz, K. 1970. Warum
bringt Augustin
in den letzten BOchern seiner
Confessiones
eine
Auslegung der Genesis? Dissertation TObingen.
Guerra, Anthony
J. 1995. Romans and the Apologetic
Tradition:
The Purpose,
Genre and
Audience of Paul's Letter. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Hadot, P. 1967. Quelques themes fondamentaux
des Confessions de saint Augustin. Revue de
I'histoire des religions 171 :113-115.
Hagendahl,
Harald. 1967. Augustine
and the Latin Classics. 2 vols. Studia Graeca et Latina
Gothoburgensia 20.1-2. Gëteborg: University Press.
Hawkins, Anne Hunsaker. 1985. Archetypes
of Conversion:
The Autobiographies
of Augustine,
Bunyan, and Merton. London & Toronto: Associated University Press.
Hendrikx, E. 1951. Augustinus als religieuse persoonlijkheid. Augustiniana
1:91-106; 175-191.
Hendrikx, E. 1952. Augustinus als religieuse persoonlijkheid. Augustiniana 2:5-18; 73-87.
Herzog, Reinhart. 1984. NON IN SUA VOCE: Augustins Gesprách mit Gott in den Confessiones Voraussetzungen
und Folgen. Pages 213-250 in Das Gesprëch. Edited by K. Stierle and R.
Warning. Munich: Wilhelm Fink.
Holzhausen,
Jens.
2000.
Augustin
als Biograph
und Exeget:
Zur literarischen
Einheit
der
Confessiones. Gymnasium 107:519-536.
HObner, Wolfgang. 1981. Die praetoria memoriae im zehnten Buch der Confessiones: Vergilisches
bei Augustin. Revue des études augustiniennes 27:245-263.
250
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Jacques,
Robert.
1988. Le livre VIII des
Confessions
de saint Augustin:
Une approche
herméneutique. Laval théologique et philosophique 44:357-367.
Jordan, Mark D. 1986. Ancient Philosophic
Protreptic and the Problem of Persuasive Genres.
Rhetorica 4:309-333.
Joubert, Catherine. 1992. Le livre XIII et la structure des Confessions de Saint Augustin. Revue
des sciences religieuses 66:77-117.
Keevak, Michael. 1995. Reading (and Conversion in) Augustine's
Confessions. Orbis Litterarum
50:257-271.
Kevane, Eugene. 1986. Christian Philosophy: The Intellectual Side of Augustine's
Conversion.
Augustinian Studies 17:47-83.
Kienzier, Klaus. 1989. Der Aufbau der "Confessiones" des Augustinus im Spiegel der Bibelzitate.
Recherches augustiniennes 24: 123-164.
Kliever, Lonnie D. 1986. Confessions of Unbelief: In Quest of the Vital Lie. Journal for the Scientific
Study of Religion 25: 102-115.
Kligerman, Charles. 1990. A psychoanalytic study of the Confessions of St. Augustine. Pages 95108 in The Hunger of the Hearl: Reflections on the Confessions of Augustine. Edited by
Donald Capps and James E. Dittes. Society for the Scientific Study of Religion, Monograph
Series 8. Purdue University West Lafayette: The Society for the Scientific Study of Religion.
Klose, Thomas.
1979. Quaerere
deum:
Suche
nach Gott und Verstandnis
Gottes
in den
Bekentnisse Augustins. Theologie und Philosophie 54:183-218.
Knauer,
G.N.
1955. Psalmenzitate
in Augustins
Konfessionen.
Gëttingen:
Vandenhoeck
&
Ruprecht.
Knauer, G.N. 1957. Perigrinatio animae (zur Frage der Einheit der augustinischen Konfessionen).
Hermes 85:216-248.
Koenen, Ludwig. 1978. Augustine and Manichaeism
in the Light of the Cologne Mani Codex.
Illinois Classical Studies 3:154-195.
Kotzé, Annemaré. 2001. Reading Psalm 4 to the Manicheans. Vigiliae Christianae 55: 119-136.
Kreuzer, Johann. 1995. Augustinus. Reihe Campus 1088: EinfOhrungen. Frankfurt: Campus.
251
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Kusch, Horst. 1953. Trinitarisches in den BOchern 2-4 und 10-13 der Confessiones. Pages 124183 in Festschrift Franz Dornseiff zum 65. Geburtstag. Edited by Horst Kusch. Leipzig:
VEB Bibliographisches
Lamarre,
Jean-Marc.
Institut.
1988. Les Confessions
divisées:
Discours
du maitre
et discours
de
I'hystérique dans les Confessions de saint Augustine. Pages 337-347 in Saint Augustine
Dossier. Edited by P. Ranson. Les Dossiers H. Lausanne & Paris: L'Áge d'Homme.
Landsberg, P. 1936. La conversion de saint Augustin. La vie spirituelle 48:31-56.
Le Blond. 1950. Les conversions de saint Augustin. Paris: Montaigne.
Levenson, Carl Avren. 1985. Distance and Presence in Augustine's
Confessions. The Journal of
Religion 65:500-512.
Madec, Goulven. 1986. Augustin et le néoplatonisme.
Revue de I' institut catholique de Paris
19:41-52.
Madec,
Goulven.
1989.
Le néoplatonisme
dans
la conversion
d'Augustin.
9-25 in
vom 12. bis 16. April
Internationales Symposion Ober den Stand der Augustinus-Forschung
1987 im Schlol!. Rauischholzhausen
Pages
der Justus-Liebig-Universitat
Gietsen. Edited
by
Cornelius Mayer and Karl Heinz Chelius. "Res et Signa." GieBener Augustinus-Studien
1.
WOrzburg: Augustinus-Verlag.
Madec, Goulven.
1994. Le néoplatonisme
centenaire
(depuis
augustiniennes.
Harnack
et
dans la conversion d'Augustin:
Boissier,
1888).
Pages
51-69
État d'une question
in
Petites
Edited by Goulven Madec. Collection des études augustiniennes.
études
Série
antiquité 142. Paris: Institut d'Études Augustiniennes.
Malherbe,
Abraham
J. 1986. Moral Exhortation:
A Greco-Roman
Sourcebook.
Philadelphia:
Westminster Press.
Mann, William E. 1978. The Theft of the Pears. Apeiron 12:51-58.
Manville, Brook. 1977. Donatism and St. Augustine: The Confessions of a Fourth Century Bishop.
Augustinian Studies 8:125-137.
Markus, Robert A. 1989. Conversion and Disenchantment
in Augustine's
The Augustine Lecture. Villanova: Villanova University Press.
252
Spiritual Development.
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Markus, Robert A. 1991. Augustine's
Confessions and the Controversy with Julian of Eclanum:
Manicheism Revisited. Augustiniana 41 :913-925.
Marrou, Henri-Irénée. 1958. Saint Augustin et la fin de la culture antique. 4
th
ed. Paris: Éditions E.
de Boccard.
Marrou, Henri-Irénée.
1978a. La Querelle autour du "tolle, lege." Revue d'histoire ecclésiastique
53:47-57.
Marrou, Henri-Irénée. 1978b.
A
Propos de Pierre Courcelle, Recherches sur les "Confessions" de
saint Augustin. Pages 393-400 in Christiana Tempora: Mélanges d'histoire, d'archéologie,
d'epigraphie et de patristique. Edited by G. Vallet. Collection de I'école francelse de Rome
35. Rome: L'Erma.
Mayer, C.P. 1974. Die Zeichen in der geistigen Entwicklung und in der Theologie Augustins, 2: Die
entimenicnëiscne
Epoche. WOrzburg: Augustinus-Verlag.
Mayer, C.P. 1986. Augustins
Bekehrung
im Lichte seiner Bekenntnisse.
Augustinian
Studies
17:31-45.
Mayer, C.P. 1998. Die Confessiones des Aurelius Augustinus:
Eine Philosophisch-theologische
Werbeschrift (Protreptikos) fOr Christliche Spiritualitat. Theologie und Glaube 88:285-303.
McGowan, Andrew.
1996. Ecstasy and Charity: Augustine with Nathanael under the Fig Tree.
Augustinian Studies 27:27-38.
McMahon, Robert. 1989. Augustine's
Prayerful Ascent: An Essay on the Literary Form of the
Confessions. Athens & London: The University of Georgia Press.
Mennel, Susan. 1994. Augustine's
"I": The "Knowing Subject" and the Self. Journal of Early
Christian Studies 2:291-324.
Miles, Margaret R. 1992. Desire and Delight: A New Reading of Augustine's
Confessions.
New
York: Crossroad.
Miles, Margaret R. 1997. On Reading Augustine and on Augustine's
Reading: Review of The
Confessions. Translated by Maria Boulding. Christian Century 114:510-514.
Miller, Paul Allen. 1994. Lyric Texts and Lyric Consciousness:
Greece to Augustan Rome. London: Routledge.
253
The Birth of a Genre from Archaic
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Misch, Georg. 1950. A History of Autobiography
in Antiquity. 2 vols. London: Routledge & Kegan
Paul.
Miyatani, Yoshichika.
1992. The Meaning of memoria in the Confessions of St. Augustine. Pages
90-96 in Augustine: From Rhetor to Theologian. Edited by Joanne McWilliam. Waterloo,
Ontario: Wilfred Laurier University Press.
Mohrmann, Christine. 1958. The Confessions as a Literary Work of Art. Études sur Ie latin des
chrétiens 1:371-381.
Mohrmann,
Christine.
1959a. Observations
sur les Confessions
de s. Augustin.
Revue des
sciences religieuses 33:360-371.
Mohrmann, Christine. 1959b. Considerazioni sulle "Confessioni" di Sant' Agostino, III: La lingua e
lo stilo delle "Confessioni." Convivium 27:129-139.
Mohrmann, Christine. 1961. Saint Augustin écrivain. Recherces augustiniennes
Moles, J. L. 1996. Diatribe. Pages 463-464
in Oxford Classical Dictionary.
1:43-66.
Edited by Simon
Hornblower and Antony Spawforth. Oxford & New York: Oxford University Press.
Nédoncelle,
Maurice.
1962. L'abandon
de Mani par Augustin
ou la logique de I'optimisme.
Recherches augustiniennes 2: 17-32.
Nock, Arthur Darby. 1933. Conversion: The Old and the New in Religion from Alexander the Great
to Augustine of Hippo. Oxford: Clarendon.
O'Brien, W. J. 1978. The Liturgical Form of Augustine's Conversion Narrative and Its Theological
Significance. Augustinian Studies 9:45-58.
O'Connell,
Robert J. 1963a. Ennead VI, 4 and 5 in the Works of Saint Augustine. Revue des
études euquetiniennes 9:1-39
O'Connell, Robert J. 1963b. The Plotinian Fall of the Soul in St. Augustine. Traditio 19:1-35.
O'Connell,
Robert J. 1990. Faith, Reason, and Ascent to Vision in St. Augustine. Augustinian
Studies 21 :83-126.
O'Connell, Robert J. 1993. Augustinianism:
Augustiniana:
Locating the Center. Pages 209-233 in Collectanea
Augustine: Presbyter Factus Sum. Edited by Joseph T. Lienhard, Earl C.
Muller and Roland J. Teske. New York: Peter Lang.
254
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
O'Connell, Robert J. 1994. The Visage of Philosophy at Cassiciacum. Augustinian Studies 25:6576.
O'Connell,
Robert J. 1996. Images of Conversion in St. Augustine's
Confessions.
New York:
Fordham University Press.
O'Donnell, James J. 1985. Augustine. New York: Macmillan.
O'Donnell, James J. 1992. Augustine: Confessions. 3 vols. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Olney, James. 1972. Metaphors of Self: The Meaning of Autobiography.
Princeton: Princeton
University Press.
O'Meara, J.J. 1954. The Young Augustine. London: Longman.
O'Meara, J.J. 1958. Augustine and Neo-platonism. Recherches augustiniennes 1:91-111.
O'Meara,
J.J.
1970. Plotinus
and Augustine:
Exegesis
of Contra Academicos
11,5. Revue
international de philosophie 24:321-337.
O'Meara, J.J. 1992. Augustine's
Confessions:
From Rhetor to Theologian.
Elements of Fiction. Pages 77-95 in Augustine:
Edited by Joanne
McWilliam.
Waterloo,
Ontario: Wilfred
Laurier University Press.
Paolini, Shirley J. 1982. Confessions of Sin and Love in the Middle Ages: Dante's Commedia and
St. Augustine's Confessions. Washington: University Press of America.
Pelland, G. 1972. Cinq études d'Augustin sur le début de la Genese. Theologie, Recherches 8.
Montreal: Ballarmi & Tournai Desclée.
Peiling, C.B.R. 1996. Biography. Greek. Biography. Roman. Pages 241-243 in Oxford Classical
rd
Dictionary. 3 ed. Edited by Simon Hornblower and Antony Spawforth. Oxford & New York:
Oxford University Press.
Pfligersdorffer,
Georg. 1970. Das Bauprinzip von Augustins
Confessiones.
Pages 124-147 in
Festschrift K. Vretska zum 70. Geburtstag. Edited by D. Ableiter and H. Gugel. Heidelberg:
Karl Winter Verlag.
Pincherle, Alberto. 1973-74. S.Agostino: tra il De doctrina christiana e le Confessioni. Archeologia
classica 25-26:555-574.
255
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Pincherle, Alberto. 1976. The Confessions of St. Augustine: A Reappraisal. Augustinian
Studies
7:119-133.
Poque, Suzanne. 1991. L'lnvocation de Dieu dans les Confessions. Augustiniana 41 :927-935.
Pruyser, Paul W. 1966. Psychological Examination: Augustine. Journal for the Scientific Study of
Religion 9:284-289.
Quillen, Carol E. 1991. Consentius as a Reader of Augustine's
Confessions. Revue des études
augustiniennes 37:87-109.
Quinn, John M. 1994. Mysticism in the Confessiones: Four Passages Reconsidered. Pages 251286 in Collectanea Augustiniana: Augustine, Mystic and Mystagogue. Edited by Frederick
van Fleteren, Joseph C. Schnaubelt and Joseph Reino. New York: Peter Lang.
Ratzinger, J. 1957. Originalitat und Oberlieferung in Augustins Begriff der "confessio." Revue des
études augustiniennes 3:375-392.
Ries, Julien. 1961. La Bible chez saint Augustin et chez les manichéens.
Revue des études
augustiniennes 7:231-243.
Ries, Julien. 1963. La Bible chez saint Augustin et chez les manichéens.
Revue des études
augustiniennes 9:201-215.
Ries, Julien. 1964. La Bible chez saint Augustin et chez les manichéens.
augustiniennes
Revue des études
10:309-329.
Ries, Julien. 1976. La fête de Bêma dans l'Église de Mani. Revue des études augustiniennes
22:218-233.
Ries, Julien. 1990. Dieux cosmiques
et Dieu biblique dans la religion de Mani. Augustiniana
40:757-772.
Ries, Julien. 1995. Notes de lecture du Contra epistulam fundamenti d'Augustin,
a
la lumiére de
quelques documents Manichéens. Augustinianum 35:537-548.
Rigby, Paul. 1985. Paul Ricoeur,
Freudianism,
and Augustine's
Confessions.
Journal of the
American Academy of Religion 53:93-114.
Rigby, Paul. 1990. Augustine's
Confessions: The Recognition of Fatherhood. Pages 143-165 in
The Hunger of the Heart: Reflections on the Confessions of Augustine. Edited by Donald
256
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Capps and James E. Dittes. Society for the Scientific Study of Religion, Monograph Series,
8. Purdue University West Lafayette: The Society for the Scientific Study of Religion.
Rist, John M. 1994. Augustine:
Ancient
Thought Baptized.
3rd ed. Cambridge:
Cambridge
University Press.
Ross, Donald L. 1991. Time, the Heaven of Heavens, and Memory in Augustine's
Confessions.
Augustinian Studies 22: 191-205.
Rothfield, Lawrence. 1981. Autobiography
and Perspective in the Confessions of St. Augustine.
Comparative Literature 33:209-223.
Ruch, Michel. 1958. L 'Hortensius de Cicéron: Histoire et reconstitution. Paris: Les Belles Lettres.
Schmidt-Dengler,
Wendelin.
1968. Die "aula memoriae"
in den Konfessionen
des heiligen
Augustin. Revue des études augustiniennes 14:69-89.
Schmidt-Dengler,
Wendelin. 1969. Der rhetorische Aufbau des achten Buches der Konfessionen
des heiligen Augustin. Revue des études augustiniennes
15:195-208.
Scott, Jamie. 1992. From Literal Self-Sacrifice to Literary Self-Sacrifice: Augustine's
and the Rhetoric of Testimony.
Pages 31-49 in Augustine:
Confessions
From Rhetor to Theologian.
Edited by Joanne McWilliam. Waterloo, Ontario: Wilfred Laurier University Press.
Scott, Kermit T. 1995. Augustine: His Thought in context. Mahwah, NJ: Paulist Press.
Severson,
Richard
James.
1995.
Time,
Death,
and
Eternity:
Reflecting
on
Augustine's
Confessions in Light of Heidegger's Being And Time. Lanham: Scarecrow Press.
Shanzer, Danuta. 1992. Narrative Patterns, Allegorical Choices, and Literary Unity in Augustine's
Confessions. Vigiliae Christianae 46:40-56.
Sieben, Hermann-Josef.
1977. Der Psalter und die Bekehrung der VOCES und AFFECTUS: Zu
Augustinus, Conf. IX, 4.6 und X, 33. Theologie und Philosophie 52:481-497.
Smolak, Kurt. 1994. Sic ita que audiar. Zum Phanomen "Sprache" in Augustins
Confessiones.
Augustinus 39:509-517.
Smuts, Frans. 1986. Die Confessiones
van Augustinus
letterkunde. Akroterion 31 :37-50.
257
as 'n nuwe verskynsel
in die Latynse
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Spengemann, William C. 1980. The Forms of Autobiography: Episodes in The History of a Literary
Genre. New Haven: Yale University Press.
Starnes, C. J. 1983. The Unity of the Confessions. Studia Patristica 18:105-111.
Starnes, Colin. 1987. The Place and Purpose of the Tenth Book of the Confessions.
Studia
Ephemeridis "Augustinianum" 25:95-1 03.
Starnes, Colin. 1990. Augustine's
Conversion: A Guide to the Argument of Confessions
1- IX.
Waterloo, Ontario: Wilfred Laurier University Press.
Starnes, Colin. 1992. Augustine's Conversion and the Ninth Book of the Confessions. Pages 51-65
in Augustine: From Rhetor to Theologian. Edited by Joanne McWilliam. Waterloo, Ontario:
Wilfred Laurier University Press.
Steidle,
Wolf.
1982.
Augustins
Confessiones
als
Buch.
Pages
436-527
in Romanitas
-
Christianitas: Festschrift fOr J. Straub. Edited by Gerhard Wirth. Berlin: De Gruyter.
Steinhauser, Kenneth B. 1991. Augustine's Autobiographical
Covenant: A Contemporary Reading
of His Confessions. Perspectives in Religious Studies 18:233-240.
Steinhauser, Kenneth B. 1992. The Literary Unity of the Confessions. Pages 15-30 in Augustine:
From Rhetor to Theologian.
Edited by Joanne McWilliam.
Waterloo,
Ontario:
Wilfred
Confessions. Augustinian
Studies
Laurier University Press.
Stephany, William A. 1989. Thematic Structure in Augustine's
20:129-142.
Steur, K. 1936. De eenheid van Sint Augustinus' Confessiones. Studia Catholica 12:17-29.
Stiglmayr, Joseph. 1930. Das Werk der Augustinischen
Confessionen
mit einem OpfergelObde
besiegeit. Zeitschrift fOr Aszese und Mystik 5:234-245.
Stiglmayr, Joseph. 1932. Zum Aufbau der Confessiones des hl. Augustin. Scholastik 7:386-403.
Stock,
Brian.
1996. Augustine
the Reader:
Meditation,
Self-Knowledge
and the Ethics
of
Interpretation. Cambridge, Mass.: The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press.
Suchocki, Marjorie. 1982. The Symbolic Structure of Augustine's
American Academy of Religion 50:365-378.
258
Confessions. The Journal of the
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Swales, John M. 1990. Genre Analysis: English in Academic and Research Settings. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Tavard, Georges. 1988. Les jardins de saint Augustine: Lecture des Confessions. Paris: Éditions
du Cerf.
Testard, Maurice. 1987. La "superbia" dans les Confessions de saint Augustin. Pages 136-170 in
Homo Spiritalis:
Festgabe
far Luc Verheijen,
OSA. Edited by C. Mayer. WOrzburg:
Augustinus-Verlag.
Thompson, Christopher J. 1993. The Theological Dimension of Time in Confessiones XI. Pages
187-193
in Collectanea
Augustiniana:
Presbyter
Factus
Sum. Edited
by Joseph
T.
Lienhard, Earl C. Muller and Roland J. Teske. New York: Peter Lang.
Tolbert, Mary Ann. 1989. Sowing the Gospel: Mark's World in Literary-historical
Perspective.
Minneapolis: Fortress Press.
Troxel, A. Craig. 1994. What Did Augustine "Confess" in His Confessions? Trinity Journal 15:163-
179.
Ucciani, Louis. 1998. Saint Augustin ou le livre du moi. Paris: Éditions Kimé.
Van Fleteren, Frederick. 1973. Authority and Reason, Faith and Understanding in the Thought of
Augustine. Augustinian Studies 4:33-71.
Van Fleteren, Frederick. 1974. Augustine's Ascent of the Soul in Book VII of the Confessions: A
Reconsideration. Augustinian Studies 5:29-71.
Van Fleteren, Frederick. 1993. A Comment on Some Questions Relating to Confessiones VII: A
Reply to O'Connell. Pages 531-540 in Collectanea Augustiniana:
Presbyter Factus Sum.
Edited by Joseph T. Lienhard, Earl C. Muller and Roland J. Teske. New York: Peter Lang.
Van Fleteren, Frederick. 1994. Mysticism in the Confessiones: A Controversy
309-336
in Collectanea
Augustiniana:
Augustine,
Revisited. Pages
Mystic and Mystagogue.
Edited by
Frederick van Fleteren, Joseph C. Schnaubelt and Joseph Reino. New York: Peter Lang.
Vannier, Marie-Anne. 1990. Saint Augustin et la création. Augustiniana 40:349-371.
Vannier, Marie-Anne.
1991a. Aspects de I'idée de création chez s. Augustin. Pages 213-225 in
Collectanea Augustiniana:
Mélanges
T.J. van Bavel. 2 vols. Edited by B. Bruning, M.
Lamberigts and J. van Houtem. Louvain: Peeters.
259
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Vannier,
Marie-Anne.
1991 b. Creatio, conversio, formatio chez saint Augustin.
Paradosis 31.
Fribourg Suisse: Éditions Universitaires.
Vannier, Marie-Anne. 1994. Saint Augustin et Eckhart: Sur le probleme de la création. Augustinus
39:551-561.
Van Dort, Johannes.
1993. Augustinus en het manicheïsme.
Nederlands Theologisch Tijdschrift
47:276-291.
Van Dort, Johannes. 1996. Mani, Manichaeism and Augustine: The Rediscovery of Manichaeism
and its Influence on Western Christianity. Tbilisi: K. Kekelidze Institute of Manuscripts,
Georgian Academy of Sciences.
Van Dort, Johannes.
1997. Manichaeism
and anti-Manichaeism
in Augustine's
Confessiones.
Pages 235-247 in Manichaean Studies 11/, Atti del terzo congresso internazionale di studi
"Manicheismo e Oriente Cristiano Antico." Edited by Luigi Cirillo and Alois van Tongerloo.
Turnhout: Brepols.
Van Dort, Johannes. 2002. Augustinus'
Confessiones:
Gnostische en christelijke spiritualiteit in
een diepzinnig dokument. Turnhout: Brepols.
Vecchi, Alberto.
1965. L'antimanicheismo
nelie "Confessioni"
de Sant'Agostino.
Giornale
di
metafisica 20:91-121.
Verheijen, Luc-Melchior.
1949. Eloquentia Pedisequa: Observations sur Ie style des Confessions
de saint Augustin. Latinitas Christianorum primaeva 10. Nijmegen: Dekker & Van de Vegt.
Viciano,
Alberto.
1991. Aspects
antimanichéenne
christologiques
de saint Augustin.
du "Corpus
Pages 379-389
Paulinum"
dans la controverse
in Manichaea
Selecta:
Studies
Presented to Professor Julien Ries on the Occasion of His Seventieth Birthday. Edited by
Alois van Tongerloo and Soren Giversen. Manichaean Studies 1. Louvain: Drukkerij Foerts.
Von Campenhausen,
Hans Freiherr.
1991. Aurelius Augustinus.
Nimm und Lies. Christliche
Denker von Drigenes bis Erasmus von Rotterdam. Stuttgart: Kohlhammer.
Walker, B. 1952. The Annals of Tacitus: A Study in the Writing of History. Manchester: Manchester
University Press.
Weintraub, Karl Joachim.
1990. St. Augustine's
Confessions:
Pages 3-30 in The Hunger of the Heart: Reflections
260
The Search for a Christian Self.
on the Confessions
of Augustine.
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
Edited by Donald Capps and James E. Dittes. Purdue University West Lafayette: The
Society for the Scientific Study of Religion.
Wenning,Gregor.
1990. Der Einfluss des Manlchálsmus und des Ambrosius auf die Hermeneutik
Augustins. Revue des études augustiniennes 36:80-89.
Wetzel, James. 1995. Time after Augustine. Religious Studies 31 :341-357.
Williger, E. 1929. Der Aufbau der "Konfessionen" Augustins. Zeitschrift fOr die neutestamentliche
Wissenschaft 28:81-106.
Wilson, Anna M. 1990. Reason and Revelation in the Conversion Accounts of the Cappadocians
and Augustine. Pages 259-278 in Collectanea Augustiniana:
Mélanges T. J. van Bavel. 2
vols. Edited by B. Brunig, M. Lamberigts and J. van Houtem. Louvain: Peeters.
Wundt, Max. 1922. Augustins Konfessionen.
Zeitschrift fOr die neutestamentliche
Wissenschaft
21 :161-206.
Wundt, Max. 1923. Ein Wendepunkt in Augustins Entwicklung. Zeitschrift fOr die neutestamentliche
Wissenschaft 22:53-64.
Wurst, Gregor.
1991. Bemapsalm
Pages 1-7 in Manichaea
Nr. 223: Eine liturgische Version der Epistula fundamenti?
Selecta: Studies Presented
to Professor Julien Ries on the
Occasion of His Seventieth Birthday. Edited by Alois van Tongerloo and Soren Giversen.
Manichaean Studies 1. Louvain: Drukkerij Foerts.
Zepf, Max. 1926. Augustins Confessiones. Heidelberger Abhandlungen
Geschichte 9. TObingen: Mohr.
261
zur Philosophie und ihrer